say_v be_v the_o protestant_a heresy_n and_o the_o foundation_n of_o protestant_a uncertainty_n if_o they_o once_o open_v this_o gap_n to_o heretic_n into_o the_o church_n there_o be_v great_a danger_n that_o more_o will_v run_v out_o at_o it_o than_o will_v come_v in_o and_o it_o be_v well_o if_o the_o church_n itself_o stay_v behind_o for_o what_o become_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n if_o all_o their_o glorious_a cant_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o church_n and_o pope_n and_o general_a council_n be_v at_o last_o resolve_v into_o a_o private_a spirit_n while_o these_o man_n go_v about_o to_o dispute_v heretic_n into_o their_o church_n they_o unavoidable_o give_v up_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o infallibility_n which_o be_v the_o way_n to_o dispute_v a_o great_a many_o good_a catholic_n out_o of_o it_o who_o be_v keep_v there_o only_o by_o the_o power_n of_o a_o blind_a and_o implicit_a faith._n here_o then_o let_v our_o protestant_a fix_v his_o foot_n and_o not_o stir_v a_o inch_n till_o they_o disow_v infallibility_n and_o confess_v that_o every_o man_n can_v and_o must_v judge_v for_o himself_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n according_a to_o the_o proof_n that_o be_v offer_v to_o he_o for_o will_v a_o wise_a man_n dispute_v with_o one_o who_o he_o know_v banter_n he_o all_o the_o while_n who_o appeal_v to_o his_o private_a judgement_n as_o all_o man_n do_v who_o dispute_n with_o one_o another_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n cry_v down_o this_o private_a spirit_n as_o the_o cause_n of_o schism_n and_o heresy_n and_o blasphemy_n and_o every_o thing_n that_o be_v evil_a no_o man_n of_o any_o spirit_n but_o will_v scorn_v to_o dispute_v with_o one_o who_o intend_v only_o to_o put_v a_o trick_n on_o he_o and_o to_o out_o wit_n he_o if_o he_o can_v and_o in_o truth_n it_o be_v no_o more_o to_o endeavour_v to_o dispute_v a_o man_n into_o popery_n when_o the_o fundamental_a principle_n of_o popery_n be_v that_o we_o must_v not_o reason_n and_o dispute_v but_o believe_v that_o we_o must_v take_v our_o faith_n upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n without_o ask_v any_o question_n about_o it_o there_o be_v two_o or_o three_o thing_n which_o may_v be_v answer_v to_o this_o 1._o that_o though_o dispute_v be_v not_o a_o proper_a way_n for_o papist_n to_o take_v yet_o it_o be_v the_o only_a way_n that_o can_v be_v take_v with_o protestant_n who_o be_v all_o for_o dispute_v and_o will_v believe_v nothing_o without_o a_o reason_n and_o therefore_o protestant_n ought_v not_o to_o blame_v papist_n for_o dispute_v unless_o they_o will_v be_v good_a catholic_n without_o it_o now_o in_o answer_n to_o this_o i_o have_v something_o to_o say_v to_o papist_n and_o something_o to_o protestant_n 1._o as_o for_o the_o papist_n what_o necessity_n soever_o they_o be_v in_o of_o dispute_v i_o desire_v to_o know_v with_o what_o face_n they_o can_v reproach_v protestant_n with_o adhere_v to_o their_o own_o private_a judgement_n when_o they_o themselves_o be_v such_o zealous_a disputant_n which_o be_v a_o appeal_n to_o every_o private_a man_n judgement_n if_o ever_o they_o make_v any_o convert_v they_o must_v be_v behold_v to_o man_n private_a judgement_n for_o it_o for_o i_o think_v man_n can_v change_v their_o opinion_n without_o exercise_v a_o private_a judgement_n about_o it_o and_o i_o suppose_v when_o they_o dispute_v with_o man_n to_o make_v they_o papist_n they_o intend_v to_o convert_v they_o by_o their_o own_o private_a judgement_n now_o what_o difference_n be_v there_o between_o man_n use_v their_o private_a judgement_n to_o turn_v papist_n or_o to_o turn_v protestant_n one_o indeed_o may_v be_v false_a and_o the_o other_o true_a but_o private_a judgement_n be_v private_a judgement_n still_o and_o if_o it_o be_v so_o great_a a_o fault_n for_o man_n to_o use_v their_o own_o private_a judgement_n it_o be_v as_o great_a a_o fault_n in_o a_o papist_n as_o it_o be_v in_o a_o protestant_n so_o that_o at_o least_o as_o to_o convert_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v no_o advantage_n in_o this_o particular_a over_o protestant_a church_n some_o by_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o own_o reason_n and_o judgement_n go_v over_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o some_o to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n some_o be_v dispute_v into_o popery_n and_o some_o into_o protestantism_n and_o therefore_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o their_o belove_a convert_v and_o their_o belove_a disputation_n they_o ought_v to_o be_v more_o favourable_a to_o a_o private_a spirit_n the_o truth_n be_v by_o dispute_v with_o heretic_n they_o give_v up_o their_o cause_n and_o confess_v that_o in_o all_o dispute_n of_o religion_n there_o lie_v a_o appeal_n to_o every_o man_n private_a judgement_n and_o conscience_n and_o shall_v they_o lose_v this_o point_n by_o their_o dispute_v all_o the_o convert_v they_o make_v can_v recompense_v such_o a_o loss_n 2._o as_o for_o protestant_n though_o they_o have_v no_o other_o way_n to_o satisfy_v themselves_o or_o to_o convince_v other_o but_o by_o reason_n and_o discourse_n yet_o this_o be_v no_o reason_n why_o they_o shall_v dispute_v with_o those_o man_n who_o disow_v the_o judgement_n of_o reason_n as_o a_o private_a spirit_n for_o why_o shall_v i_o dispute_v with_o any_o man_n who_o use_v such_o argument_n to_o convince_v i_o as_o he_o himself_o do_v not_o think_v a_o sufficient_a reason_n of_o faith_n ask_v then_o one_o of_o these_o disputer_n who_o allege_v scripture_n reason_n and_o antiquity_n to_o prove_v any_o doctrine_n of_o the_o romish_a faith_n do_v you_o sir_n believe_v transubstantiation_n the_o worship_n of_o image_n the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n purgatory_n mass_n for_o the_o dead_a upon_o the_o bare_a authority_n of_o these_o scripture_n and_o father_n you_o have_v produce_v for_o they_o if_o these_o doctrine_n be_v not_o define_v by_o the_o church_n shall_v you_o think_v these_o argument_n sufficient_a to_o prove_v they_o or_o can_v you_o suppose_v the_o church_n have_v define_v the_o contrary_a shall_v you_o think_v the_o argument_n good_a still_o in_o short_a can_v any_o reason_n any_o authority_n of_o scripture_n or_o father_n be_v any_o foundation_n for_o a_o divine_a faith_n but_o only_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n he_o that_o say_v they_o can_v be_v no_o papist_n and_o he_o that_o say_v they_o can_v confess_v that_o he_o use_v such_o argument_n as_o he_o himself_o do_v not_o build_v his_o faith_n upon_o if_o you_o will_v believe_v they_o you_o may_v but_o though_o you_o do_v you_o be_v no_o sound_a believer_n without_o resolve_v your_o faith_n sole_o into_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o i_o think_v he_o must_v love_v dispute_v well_o who_o will_v dispute_v with_o such_o man_n as_o these_o and_o those_o must_v have_v a_o good_a degree_n of_o assurance_n who_o will_v be_v troublesome_a with_o their_o dispute_n after_o such_o a_o discovery_n the_o end_n of_o dispute_v i_o suppose_v be_v either_o toconvince_v or_o to_o be_v convince_v but_o shall_v you_o answer_v and_o baffle_v all_o such_o a_o man_n argument_n if_o he_o be_v modest_a it_o may_v be_v he_o may_v blush_v a_o little_a but_o be_v not_o to_o be_v move_v for_o his_o faith_n after_o all_o be_v not_o build_v upon_o these_o argument_n but_o upon_o church-authority_n and_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o you_o to_o suffer_v yourself_o to_o be_v convince_v by_o these_o argument_n for_o it_o will_v not_o make_v you_o a_o good_a catholic_n without_o resolve_v your_o faith_n whole_o into_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v certain_o a_o very_a surprise_v thing_n for_o a_o protestant_n to_o be_v dispute_v into_o popery_n for_o as_o soon_o as_o he_o be_v convert_v he_o must_v renounce_v the_o very_a mean_n of_o his_o conversion_n he_o must_v use_v his_o own_o judgement_n to_o turn_v papist_n and_o as_o soon_o as_o he_o be_v turn_v he_o must_v renounce_v his_o own_o judgement_n and_o confess_v it_o to_o be_v of_o no_o authority_n now_o though_o it_o may_v be_v such_o a_o private_a judgement_n as_o lead_v a_o man_n to_o popery_n may_v as_o well_o deserve_v to_o be_v renounce_v as_o any_o yet_o it_o be_v a_o odd_a kind_n of_o contradiction_n to_o renounce_v our_o own_o private_a reason_n and_o judgement_n and_o yet_o to_o own_o our_o conversion_n methinks_v such_o man_n shall_v renounce_v their_o conversion_n too_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o renounce_v their_o reason_n for_o if_o their_o conversion_n be_v good_a it_o be_v a_o sign_n their_o judgement_n be_v so_o but_o if_o their_o judgement_n be_v not_o fit_a to_o be_v trust_v methinks_v this_o shall_v make_v they_o question_v their_o conversion_n and_o therefore_o they_o shall_v either_o maintain_v the_o reputation_n of_o their_o judgement_n and_o conversion_n together_o and_o then_o they_o can_v be_v good_a catholic_n
while_o they_o adhere_v to_o their_o own_o judgement_n or_o they_o shall_v renounce_v they_o both_o together_o nay_o they_o must_v not_o only_o renounce_v their_o own_o judgement_n as_o soon_o as_o they_o be_v convert_v but_o they_o must_v renounce_v the_o authority_n and_o validity_n of_o those_o very_a argument_n whereby_o they_o be_v convert_v whether_o from_o scripture_n reason_n or_o father_n they_o must_v confess_v that_o these_o argument_n be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a foundation_n for_o a_o divine_a faith_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n for_o it_o be_v a_o dangerous_a thing_n to_o allow_v any_o authority_n to_o scripture_n or_o father_n without_o the_o church_n for_o that_o may_v make_v man_n heretic_n and_o yet_o i_o suppose_v when_o heretic_n be_v convert_v by_o these_o argument_n it_o must_v be_v the_o force_n of_o the_o argument_n and_o not_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n which_o convert_v they_o unless_o they_o believe_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n before_o they_o be_v convert_v and_o that_o be_v a_o little_a to_o early_o for_o it_o now_o methinks_v when_o protestant_n turn_n papist_n as_o they_o pretend_v from_o the_o conviction_n of_o their_o own_o reason_n and_o judgement_n and_o as_o soon_o as_o they_o be_v convert_v be_v teach_v that_o there_o be_v no_o rely_v upon_o their_o own_o judgement_n and_o that_o the_o reason_n whereby_o they_o be_v convert_v be_v not_o good_a in_o themselves_o without_o church_n authority_n if_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o they_o ever_o to_o use_v their_o reason_n more_o after_o such_o a_o change_n it_o will_v certain_o make_v they_o disow_v their_o conversion_n which_o it_o seem_v be_v the_o effect_n of_o a_o very_a fallible_a judgement_n and_o very_o uncertain_a and_o inauthentick_a reason_n 2._o there_o be_v another_o pretence_n for_o these_o dispute_n which_o may_v seem_v to_o answer_v this_o difficulty_n that_o the_o intention_n of_o these_o dispute_n be_v only_o to_o lead_v you_o to_o the_o infallible_a church_n and_o set_v you_o upon_o a_o rock_n and_o than_o it_o be_v very_o natural_a to_o renounce_v your_o own_o judgement_n when_o you_o have_v a_o infallible_a guide_n our_o own_o judgement_n than_o must_v bring_v we_o to_o the_o infallible_a guide_n and_o when_o we_o have_v find_v he_o we_o have_v no_o far_o use_v for_o our_o own_o judgement_n i_o answer_v 1._o shall_v we_o grant_v this_o it_o put_v a_o end_n to_o all_o the_o particular_a dispute_n of_o religion_n between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o may_v dispute_v on_o about_o a_o infallible_a judge_n but_o they_o can_v with_o any_o sense_n dispute_v with_o we_o about_o the_o particular_a article_n of_o faith_n such_o as_o transubstantiation_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o the_o like_a for_o these_o be_v to_o be_v learn_v only_o from_o the_o church_n and_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o scripture_n or_o father_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o if_o they_o will_v confess_v this_o they_o will_v save_v we_o and_o themselves_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o trouble_n for_o why_o shall_v they_o be_v at_o the_o trouble_n of_o write_v such_o argument_n or_o we_o to_o answer_v they_o when_o they_o themselves_o confess_v that_o the_o argument_n be_v not_o good_a unless_o they_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o church_n authority_n i_o confess_v i_o have_v often_o wonder_v to_o see_v such_o volume_n of_o controversy_n write_v by_o the_o roman_a divine_n for_o i_o can_v never_o imagine_v to_o what_o end_n they_o be_v write_v be_v not_o their_o faith_n whole_o resolve_v into_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n what_o need_v reason_n and_o argument_n then_o which_o can_v work_v faith_n in_o we_o either_o these_o argument_n be_v sufficient_a to_o confirm_v the_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n or_o they_o be_v not_o if_o they_o be_v than_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o infallibility_n since_o all_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v confirm_v by_o such_o reason_n as_o be_v a_o sufficient_a foundation_n for_o faith_n without_o it_o and_o thus_o they_o give_v up_o all_o their_o argument_n for_o a_o infallible_a judge_n from_o the_o necessity_n of_o such_o a_o judge_n if_o they_o be_v not_o of_o what_o use_n be_v they_o do_v the_o decision_n of_o the_o church_n need_v to_o be_v confirm_v by_o such_o argument_n if_o they_o be_v not_o good_a argument_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n they_o can_v no_o more_o give_v authority_n to_o the_o church_n than_o a_o infallible_a church_n can_v want_v any_o authority_n but_o it_o be_v own_o be_v they_o to_o convince_v heretic_n but_o how_o if_o heretic_n shall_v confute_v they_o if_o they_o be_v not_o in_o themselves_o good_a argument_n they_o may_v be_v confute_v and_o they_o know_v by_o sad_a experience_n that_o there_o be_v heretic_n as_o they_o call_v they_o who_o have_v wit_n and_o learning_n enough_o to_o confute_v what_o be_v to_o be_v confute_v and_o if_o they_o fall_v into_o such_o hand_n which_o have_v be_v their_o hard_a fate_n of_o late_a they_o be_v sure_a to_o be_v confute_v and_o i_o doubt_v then_o they_o have_v better_o have_v let_v they_o alone_o for_o the_o catholic_n cause_n may_v suffer_v much_o in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o world_n when_o all_o their_o argument_n be_v confute_v all_o then_o that_o they_o can_v design_n by_o such_o argument_n be_v to_o impose_v upon_o the_o weak_a and_o ignorant_a when_o learned_a man_n be_v out_o of_o the_o way_n which_o be_v no_o very_o commendable_a design_n and_o that_o design_n will_v be_v spoil_v too_o if_o unlearned_a man_n do_v but_o learn_v to_o ask_v they_o the_o question_n whether_o they_o build_v their_o faith_n upon_o such_o argument_n for_o than_o they_o must_v either_o quit_v the_o authority_n of_o their_o church_n or_o the_o strength_n of_o their_o argument_n the_o first_o reduce_v they_o to_o protestant_a uncertainty_n for_o than_o they_o have_v no_o other_o foundation_n for_o their_o faith_n than_o protestant_n have_v which_o resolve_v itself_o into_o the_o reason_n and_o argument_n of_o faith_n the_o second_o put_v a_o end_n to_o dispute_v about_o these_o matter_n for_o no_o man_n needs_o answer_v any_o argument_n which_o the_o disputant_n himself_o acknowledge_v not_o to_o be_v good_a 2._o there_o be_v nothing_o leave_v then_o for_o disputation_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o our_o private_a reason_n and_o judgement_n but_o the_o inquiry_n after_o a_o infallible_a judge_n and_o here_o also_o before_o you_o dispute_v it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o ask_v they_o whether_o the_o belief_n of_o a_o infallible_a judge_n must_v be_v resolve_v into_o every_o man_n private_a judgement_n whether_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o believe_v this_o with_o a_o divine-faith_n and_o whether_o there_o can_v be_v any_o divine_a faith_n without_o a_o infallible_a judge_n certain_o if_o ever_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o have_v a_o infallible_a faith_n it_o be_v so_o to_o be_v infallible_o assure_v of_o a_o infallible_a judge_n because_o this_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n for_o though_o the_o judge_n be_v infallible_a if_o i_o be_v not_o infallible_o assure_v of_o this_o i_o can_v never_o arrive_v to_o infallibility_n in_o any_o thing_n for_o i_o can_v be_v more_o certain_a that_o his_o determination_n be_v infallible_a than_o i_o be_o that_o he_o himself_o be_v infallible_a and_o if_o i_o have_v but_o a_o moral_a assurance_n of_o this_o i_o can_v be_v but_o moral_o assure_v of_o the_o rest_n for_o the_o building_n can_v be_v more_o firm_a than_o the_o foundation_n be_v and_o thus_o there_o be_v a_o end_n to_o all_o the_o roman_a pretence_n to_o infallibility_n now_o if_o we_o must_v believe_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n or_o pope_n of_o rome_n with_o a_o infallible_a faith_n there_o be_v a_o end_n of_o dispute_v for_o no_o reason_n or_o argument_n not_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n itself_o without_o a_o infallible_a judge_n can_v beget_v a_o infallible_a faith_n according_a to_o the_o roman_a doctor_n for_o this_o reason_n they_o charge_v the_o protestant_a faith_n with_o uncertainty_n and_o will_v not_o allow_v it_o to_o be_v a_o divine_a but_o humane_a faith_n though_o it_o be_v build_v upon_o the_o firm_a reason_n the_o best_a authority_n and_o the_o most_o express_a scripture_n that_o can_v be_v have_v for_o any_o thing_n but_o because_o we_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o rely_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o live_v infallible_a judge_n therefore_o forsooth_o our_o faith_n be_v uncertain_a humane_a and_o fallible_a and_o this_o they_o say_v make_v a_o infallible_a judge_n necessary_a because_o without_o he_o we_o have_v no_o infallible_a certainty_n of_o any_o thing_n now_o if_o nothing_o but_o a_o infallible_a judge_n can_v be_v the_o foundation_n of_o a_o infallible_a faith_n
with_o reason_n reason_v common_o have_v as_o little_a to_o do_v with_o they_o but_o owe_v they_o a_o shame_n whenever_o they_o pretend_v to_o she_o and_o therefore_o they_o have_v as_o good_a let_v she_o alone_o 2._o protestant_n may_v dispute_v against_o popish_a doctrine_n and_o to_o vindicate_v their_o own_o faith_n but_o they_o can_v reasonable_o be_v dispute_v into_o popery_n when_o papist_n allege_v scripture_n reason_n or_o humane_a authority_n for_o any_o doctrine_n of_o their_o religion_n protestant_n who_o allow_v of_o the_o use_n of_o reason_n in_o religion_n may_v examine_v and_o confute_v they_o when_o papist_n dispute_v against_o protestant_a doctrine_n protestant_n be_v concern_v to_o vindicate_v their_o own_o faith_n or_o to_o renounce_v it_o but_o if_o a_o protestant_n understand_v himself_o and_o his_o own_o principle_n all_o the_o dispute_n in_o the_o world_n can_v never_o make_v he_o a_o papist_n for_o to_o be_v a_o papist_n do_v not_o signify_v mere_o to_o believe_v transubstantiation_n or_o the_o worship_n of_o saint_n and_o image_n and_o suchlike_a popish_a doctrine_n but_o to_o resolve_v our_o faith_n into_o the_o infallible_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o believe_v whatever_o the_o church_n believe_v and_o for_o no_o other_o reason_n but_o because_o the_o church_n teach_v it_o this_o be_v the_o peculiar_a and_o distinguish_a character_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o divide_v it_o from_o all_o other_o church_n and_o sect_n of_o christian_n and_o therefore_o our_o late_a popish_a writer_n be_v certain_o in_o the_o right_n to_o endeavour_v to_o bring_v the_o whole_a controversy_n to_o this_o issue_n not_o to_o dispute_v about_o particular_a doctrine_n which_o follow_v on_o course_n when_o once_o you_o believe_v the_o church_n to_o be_v infallible_a but_o to_o persuade_v man_n that_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a and_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v that_o infallible_a church_n now_o i_o say_v no_o understanding_n protestant_n can_v be_v dispute_v into_o this_o kind_n of_o popery_n and_o that_o for_o two_o plain_a reason_n 1._o because_o no_o argument_n or_o disputation_n can_v give_v i_o a_o infallible_a certainty_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n 2._o because_o it_o be_v impossible_a by_o reason_n to_o prove_v that_o man_n must_v not_o use_v their_o own_o reason_n and_o judgement_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n 1._o no_o argument_n can_v give_v i_o a_o infallible_a certainty_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n the_o great_a motive_n to_o any_o man_n to_o forsake_v the_o other_o communion_n of_o christian_n and_o to_o go_v over_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v to_o attain_v a_o infallibility_n in_o faith_n which_o be_v a_o wonderful_a good_a thing_n if_o it_o be_v to_o be_v have_v but_o though_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v infallible_a and_o i_o shall_v be_v convince_v that_o there_o be_v some_o reason_n to_o think_v so_o yet_o unless_o i_o can_v be_v infallible_o assure_v of_o it_o my_o faith_n be_v still_o as_o fallible_a as_o the_o protestant_a faith_n be_v and_o i_o be_o no_o near_o to_o infallibility_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n for_o as_o i_o observe_v before_o unless_o i_o can_v have_v a_o infallible_a certainty_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n i_o can_v have_v no_o infallibility_n at_o all_o though_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a in_o all_o her_o decree_n i_o can_v never_o be_v infallible_o certain_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o her_o decree_n unless_o i_o be_v infallible_o certain_a that_o she_o be_v infallible_a it_o be_v a_o know_a rule_n in_o logic_n that_o the_o conclusion_n must_v follow_v the_o weak_a part_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o infer_v a_o infallible_a faith_n from_o the_o fallible_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n and_o yet_o the_o best_a reason_n in_o the_o world_n which_o be_v all_o that_o dispute_v can_v do_v to_o offer_v reason_n for_o our_o faith_n can_v give_v we_o a_o infallible_a certainty_n because_o reason_n itself_o be_v not_o a_o infallible_a principle_n at_o least_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n dare_v not_o own_o that_o any_o man_n private_a reason_n and_o judgement_n be_v infallible_a for_o than_o protestant_n may_v set_v up_o for_o infallibility_n as_o well_o as_o papist_n no_o man_n by_o reason_n and_o argument_n can_v arrive_v at_o a_o great_a certainty_n than_o protestant_n may_v have_v and_o yet_o no_o man_n can_v arrive_v at_o great_a certainty_n in_o the_o way_n of_o dispute_v than_o reason_n and_o argument_n can_v give_v he_o and_o then_o a_o popish_a convert_n who_o be_v reason_v into_o the_o belief_n of_o infallibility_n though_o he_o have_v change_v his_o opinion_n yet_o have_v no_o more_o infallibility_n now_o than_o he_o have_v when_o he_o be_v a_o protestant_n protestant_n without_o a_o infallible_a church_n may_v have_v all_o the_o certainty_n that_o reason_n and_o argument_n can_v give_v they_o and_o a_o convert_n have_v no_o great_a certainty_n if_o he_o have_v no_o more_o than_o what_o dispute_v can_v give_v he_o for_o his_o infallible_a church_n and_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a then_o that_o a_o reasonable_a man_n can_v be_v dispute_v out_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n into_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n upon_o such_o vain_a hope_n of_o a_o more_o infallible_a certainty_n for_o let_v he_o go_v where_o he_o will_v if_o he_o be_v lead_v to_o rome_n itself_o by_o his_o own_o fallible_a reason_n and_o judgement_n which_o be_v the_o only_a guide_n he_o have_v in_o dispute_v he_o will_v be_v the_o same_o fallible_a creature_n that_o ever_o he_o be_v but_o to_o represent_v this_o the_o more_o familiar_o let_v we_o hear_v a_o short_a conference_n between_o a_o sturdy_a protestant_n and_o a_o new_a convert_n prot._n o_o my_o old_a friend_n i_o be_o glad_a to_o meet_v you_o for_o i_o have_v long_v to_o know_v what_o change_n you_o find_v in_o yourself_o since_o you_o be_v become_v a_o infallible_a believer_n conu._n i_o find_v sir_n what_o i_o expect_v very_o great_a ease_n and_o satisfaction_n of_o mind_n since_o i_o be_o deliver_v from_o all_o doubtful_a dispute_n in_o such_o a_o important_a concernment_n as_o the_o salvation_n of_o my_o soul_n and_o have_v a_o firm_a and_o sure_a rock_n to_o trust_v to_o such_o a_o infallible_a church_n as_o can_v err_v itself_o nor_o misguide_a i_o prot._n this_o i_o confess_v be_v a_o very_a great_a advantage_n and_o therefore_o as_o we_o have_v be_v former_o of_o the_o same_o church_n and_o communion_n i_o will_v be_v glad_a to_o keep_v you_o company_n also_o in_o so_o advantageous_a a_o change_n pray_v therefore_o tell_v i_o how_o you_o come_v to_o be_v so_o infallible_o persuade_v of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o your_o church_n conu._n with_o all_o my_o heart_n and_o i_o shall_v be_v very_o glad_a of_o such_o company_n and_o indeed_o there_o be_v such_o powerful_a reason_n for_o it_o as_o i_o be_o sure_a must_v convince_v so_o free_a and_o ingenuous_a a_o mind_n as_o you_o always_o carry_v about_o with_o you_o for_o christ_n have_v promise_v to_o build_v his_o church_n upon_o st._n peter_n and_o that_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o prot._n hold_v good_a sir_n reason_n be_v you_o get_v no_o far_o than_o reason_n yet_o will_v reason_n ever_o make_v a_o man_n infallible_a i_o have_v consider_v all_o the_o reason_n that_o be_v use_v to_o this_o purpose_n and_o know_v what_o to_o say_v to_o they_o if_o that_o be_v our_o business_n and_o the_o truth_n be_v i_o have_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o unanswerable_a reason_n to_o stay_v where_o i_o be_o and_o be_o a_o little_a surprise_v to_o think_v that_o you_o or_o any_o man_n shall_v leave_v the_o church_n of_o england_n for_o want_n of_o reason_n or_o go_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o it_o and_o therefore_o pray_v tell_v i_o the_o secret_a for_o there_o must_v be_v something_o else_o to_o make_v convert_v beside_o reason_n conu._n then_o i_o perceive_v you_o take_v i_o for_o a_o knave_n who_o have_v change_v my_o religion_n for_o base_a secular_a end_n without_o reason_n prot._n you_o know_v that_o best_a but_o that_o be_v not_o my_o meaning_n but_o the_o reason_n of_o my_o question_n be_v because_o you_o change_v for_o a_o infallible_a faith._n now_o if_o you_o rely_v still_o upon_o reason_n i_o do_v see_v how_o your_o faith_n be_v more_o infallible_a than_o i_o for_o i_o be_o as_o confident_a as_o you_o can_v be_v that_o i_o have_v as_o good_a reason_n for_o my_o faith_n and_o in_o my_o opinion_n much_o better_a than_o you_o have_v for_o you_o conu._n i_o beg_v your_o pardon_n for_o that_o i_o rely_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o infallible_a church_n you_o trust_v to_o your_o private_a reason_n prot._n and_o i_o beg_v your_o pardon_n
to_o come_v into_o the_o church_n they_o give_v up_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o make_v every_o man_n his_o own_o pope_n and_o expose_v themselves_o to_o all_o the_o senseless_a raillery_n of_o their_o admire_a pax_n vobis_fw-la by_o this_o they_o confess_v that_o the_o scripture_n may_v be_v understand_v by_o reason_n that_o they_o can_v back_o their_o interpretation_n with_o such_o powerful_a argument_n as_o be_v able_a to_o convince_v heretic_n who_o reject_v the_o authority_n of_o a_o infallible_a interpreter_n and_o then_o they_o must_v unsay_v all_o their_o hard_a say_n against_o the_o scripture_n that_o they_o be_v dark_a and_o obscure_a dead_a letter_n unsenced_a character_n mere_a figure_a ink_n and_o paper_n they_o must_v recant_v all_o their_o raillery_n against_o expound_v scripture_n by_o a_o private_a spirit_n and_o allow_v every_o man_n to_o judge_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o it_o and_o to_o choose_v what_o he_o please_v for_o thus_o they_o do_v themselves_o when_o they_o dispute_v with_o heretic_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o i_o be_o pretty_a confident_a they_o will_v never_o speak_v against_o scripture_n nor_o a_o private_a spirit_n more_o if_o this_o private_a spirit_n will_v but_o make_v we_o convert_v but_o the_o mischief_n be_v a_o private_a spirit_n if_o it_o have_v any_o tincture_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n seldom_o expound_v scripture_n to_o a_o roman-catholick_n sense_n so_o that_o in_o truth_n it_o be_v a_o vain_a nay_o a_o dangerous_a thing_n for_o papist_n to_o dispute_v with_o protestant_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n for_o it_o betray_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o church_n and_o vindicate_v the_o scripture_n and_o every_o man_n natural_a right_n of_o judge_v from_o the_o usurpation_n and_o encroachment_n of_o a_o pretend_a infallibility_n but_o yet_o dispute_v they_o do_v and_o attempt_v to_o prove_v their_o doctrine_n from_o scripture_n and_o because_o it_o be_v too_o large_a a_o task_n for_o this_o present_a undertake_n to_o examine_v all_o their_o scripture-proof_n i_o shall_v only_o observe_v some_o general_a fault_n tâ—y_o be_v guilty_a of_o which_o whoever_o be_v aware_a of_o be_v in_o no_o danger_n of_o be_v impose_v on_o by_o their_o pretence_n to_o scripture_n and_o i_o shall_v not_o industrious_o multiply_v particular_n for_o there_o be_v some_o few_o palpable_a mistake_n which_o run_v through_o most_o of_o their_o scripture-proof_n 1._o as_o first_o many_o of_o their_o scripture-proof_n be_v found_v upon_o the_o likeness_n of_o a_o word_n or_o phrase_n without_o any_o regard_n to_o the_o sense_n and_o signification_n of_o that_o word_n in_o scripture_n or_o to_o the_o matter_n to_o which_o it_o be_v apply_v as_o for_o instance_n there_o be_v not_o a_o more_o useful_a doctrine_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o that_o of_o unwritten_a tradition_n which_o be_v of_o equal_a authority_n with_o the_o scripture_n for_o be_v this_o own_a they_o may_v put_v what_o novel_a doctrine_n they_o please_v upon_o we_o under_o the_o venerable_a name_n of_o ancient_a and_o unwritten_a tradition_n well_o we_o deny_v that_o there_o be_v any_o such_o unwritten_a tradition_n which_o be_v of_o equal_a authority_n with_o the_o scripture_n since_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n be_v write_v and_o perfect_v and_o desire_v they_o to_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v any_o such_o unwritten_a tradition_n now_o they_o think_v it_o sufficient_a to_o do_v this_o if_o they_o can_v but_o find_v the_o word_n tradition_n in_o scripture_n and_o that_o we_o confess_v they_o do_v in_o several_a place_n for_o tradition_n signify_v only_o the_o delivery_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o we_o grant_v be_v not_o do_v perfect_o in_o write_v when_o those_o epistle_n be_v write_v which_o speak_v of_o tradition_n by_o word_n 15._o as_o well_o as_o by_o epistle_n but_o because_o the_o whole_a doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v not_o write_v at_o first_o but_o deliver_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n do_v it_o hence_o follow_v that_o after_o the_o gospel_n be_v write_v there_o be_v still_o unwritten_a tradition_n of_o equal_a authority_n with_o the_o scripture_n this_o be_v what_o they_o shall_v prove_v and_o the_o mere_a name_n of_o tradition_n in_o scripture_n before_o the_o canon_n be_v perfect_v do_v not_o prove_v this_o for_o all_o man_n know_v that_o the_o gospel_n be_v deliver_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n or_o by_o unwritten_a tradition_n before_o it_o be_v write_v but_o this_o do_v by_o no_o mean_n prove_v that_o there_o be_v unwritten_a tradition_n after_o the_o gospel_n be_v write_v to_o prove_v this_o they_o shall_v show_v we_o where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o there_o be_v some_o tradition_n which_o shall_v never_o be_v write_v that_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n shall_v always_o consist_v partly_o of_o write_v partly_o of_o unwritten_a tradition_n thus_o we_o know_v how_o zealous_a the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v for_o their_o purgatory-fire_n wherein_o all_o man_n who_o be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o grace_n or_o deliver_v from_o the_o guilt_n of_o their_o sin_n must_v yet_o undergo_v that_o punishment_n of_o they_o which_o have_v not_o be_v satisfy_v for_o by_o other_o mean_n as_o profitable_a a_o doctrine_n as_o any_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v because_o it_o give_v great_a authority_n to_o sacerdotal_a absolution_n and_o set_v a_o good_a price_n upon_o mass_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o indulgence_n and_o yet_o the_o best_a proof_n they_o have_v for_o this_o be_v that_o fire_n mention_v 1_o cor._n 3._o 13_o 14_o 15._o every_o man_n work_n shall_v be_v make_v manifest_a for_o the_o day_n shall_v declare_v it_o because_o it_o shall_v be_v reveal_v by_o fire_n and_o the_o fire_n shall_v declare_v every_o man_n work_n of_o what_o sort_n it_o be_v if_o any_o man_n work_n shall_v be_v burn_v he_o shall_v suffer_v loss_n but_o he_o himself_o shall_v be_v save_v but_o so_o as_o by_o fire_n now_o here_o be_v mention_n of_o fire_n indeed_o but_o how_o do_v it_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o popish_a purgatory_n suppose_v it_o be_v mean_v of_o a_o material_a fire_n though_o that_o do_v not_o seem_v so_o proper_a to_o try_v good_a or_o bad_a action_n a_o true_a and_o orthodox_n or_o heretical_a faith_n yet_o this_o fire_n be_v not_o kindle_v till_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n which_o be_v eminent_o in_o scripture_n call_v the_o day_n and_o be_v the_o only_a day_n we_o know_v of_o in_o scripture_n which_o shall_v be_v reveal_v by_o fire_n when_o the_o lord_n jesus_n shall_v be_v reveal_v from_o heaven_n with_o his_o mighty_a angel_n in_o flame_a fire_n 2_o thess._n 1._o 7_o 8._o so_o that_o here_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o word_n fire_n apply_v to_o another_o fire_n than_o st._n paul_n ever_o think_v on_o to_o prove_v a_o popish_a purgatory_n thus_o they_o make_v confession_n to_o a_o priest_n ordinary_o necessary_a to_o obtain_v the_o forgiveness_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o have_v no_o better_a scripture-proof_n for_o it_o but_o that_o we_o be_v often_o command_v to_o confess_v our_o sin_n sometime_o to_o god_n and_o sometime_o to_o another_o but_o never_o to_o a_o priest._n they_o have_v make_v a_o sacrament_n of_o extreme_a unction_n wherein_o the_o sick_a person_n be_v anoint_v for_o the_o forgiveness_n of_o sin_n and_o though_o a_o sacrament_n ought_v to_o have_v the_o most_o plain_a and_o express_a institution_n both_o as_o to_o the_o matter_n and_o form_n and_o use_v and_o end_n of_o it_o yet_o the_o only_a proof_n they_o produce_v for_o this_o be_v the_o disciple_n work_v miraculous_a cure_n by_o anoint_v the_o sick_a with_o oil_n 6_o mark_z 13_o which_o methinks_v be_v a_o little_a different_a from_o the_o sacrament_n of_o extreme_a unction_n which_o be_v not_o to_o cure_v their_o sickness_n but_o to_o forgive_v their_o sin_n and_o st._n james_n his_o command_n be_v any_o sick_a among_o you_o let_v he_o call_v for_o the_o elder_n of_o the_o church_n and_o let_v they_o pray_v over_o he_o anoint_v he_o with_o oil_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o the_o prayer_n of_o faith_n shall_v save_v the_o sick_a and_o the_o lord_n shall_v raise_v he_o up_o 15._o and_o if_o he_o have_v commit_v sin_n they_o shall_v be_v forgive_v he_o where_o anoint_v with_o oil_n join_v with_o servant_n prayer_n be_v prescribe_v as_o a_o mean_n of_o restore_v the_o sick_a person_n to_o health_n again_o and_o therefore_o be_v not_o the_o popish_a extreme_a unction_n which_o be_v to_o be_v administer_v only_o to_o those_o who_o be_v die_v and_o though_o st._n james_n add_v and_o if_o he_o have_v commit_v sin_n they_o shall_v be_v forgive_v he_o yet_o 1._o this_o be_v not_o say_v to_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o anoint_v but_o of_o the_o servant_n prayer_n and_o 2._o this_o very_a forgiveness_n of_o sin_n do_v not_o refer_v to_o a_o plenary_a pardon_n of_o sin_n in_o the_o
sinner_n while_o they_o continue_v in_o their_o sin_n if_o they_o believe_v the_o judicial_a authority_n of_o the_o priest_n to_o forgive_v sin_n for_o they_o every_o day_n absolve_v man_n who_o do_v not_o forsake_v their_o sin_n and_o if_o their_o absolution_n be_v good_a god_n must_v forgive_v they_o too_o and_o thus_o the_o holiness_n and_o inflexible_a justice_n of_o god_n lose_v its_o force_n upon_o good_a catholic_n to_o reform_v their_o life_n and_o therefore_o be_v there_o no_o other_o argument_n against_o it_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o the_o judicial_a absolution_n of_o the_o priest_n as_o it_o be_v teach_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v a_o gospel-doctrine_n 3._o the_o death_n and_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n be_v another_o gospel-motive_n to_o holiness_n of_o life_n not_o only_o because_o he_o have_v now_o buy_v we_o with_o his_o own_o blood_n and_o therefore_o we_o must_v no_o long_o live_v unto_o ourselves_o but_o to_o he_o who_o die_v for_o we_o but_o because_o his_o blood_n be_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o covenant_n and_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o sacrifice_n extend_v no_o far_a than_o the_o gospel-covenant_n which_o teach_v we_o to_o deny_v all_o ungodliness_n and_o worldly_a lust_n and_o to_o live_v sober_o righteous_o and_o godly_a in_o this_o present_a world_n that_o be_v no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v by_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o those_o who_o obey_v the_o gospel_n which_o oblige_v all_o man_n who_o hope_v to_o be_v save_v by_o christ_n to_o the_o practice_n of_o a_o universal_a righteousness_n this_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n seem_v very_o sensible_a of_o that_o none_o but_o sincere_a penitent_n and_o true_o good_a man_n can_v be_v save_v by_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n which_o give_v no_o hope_n to_o sinner_n who_o do_v not_o repent_v of_o their_o sin_n and_o amend_v their_o life_n and_o therefore_o she_o have_v find_v out_o a_o great_a many_o other_o way_n of_o expiate_a sin_n which_o give_v more_o comfort_n to_o sinner_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n have_v a_o distinct_a virtue_n and_o merit_n from_o the_o sacrifice_n upon_o the_o cross_n it_o be_v a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o live_n and_o the_o dead_a to_o expiate_v especial_o the_o sin_n of_o those_o for_o who_o it_o be_v particular_o offer_v and_o thus_o those_o sin_n which_o be_v not_o expiate_v by_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n be_v expiate_v by_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o that_o by_o the_o bear_n opus_fw-la operatum_fw-la by_o the_o offering_n this_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n itself_o without_o any_o good_a motion_n in_o the_o person_n for_o who_o it_o be_v offer_v and_o thus_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n destroy_v the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n sacrifice_n upon_o the_o cross_n to_o oblige_v man_n to_o holiness_n of_o life_n for_o though_o none_o but_o sincere_a and_o reform_a penitent_n be_v pardon_v by_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n will_v expiate_v the_o sin_n of_o unreformed_a sinner_n and_o then_o there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o reform_v our_o life_n thus_o i_o be_o sure_a all_o man_n understand_v it_o or_o they_o will_v never_o put_v their_o confidence_n in_o the_o mass-sacrifice_n for_o if_o it_o do_v no_o more_o for_o we_o than_o christ_n death_n upon_o the_o cross_n it_o may_v be_v spare_v for_o it_o give_v no_o new_a comfort_n to_o impenitent_a sinner_n they_o be_v very_o sensible_a that_o holiness_n of_o life_n be_v necessary_a to_o entitle_v we_o to_o the_o pardon_n and_o forgiveness_n purchase_v by_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n but_o then_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n humane_a penance_n and_o satisfaction_n and_o merit_n and_o indulgence_n seem_v on_o purpose_n contrive_v to_o supply_v the_o place_n of_o holiness_n of_o life_n for_o no_o body_n can_v imagine_v else_o what_o they_o be_v good_a for_o christ_n have_v by_o his_o death_n upon_o the_o cross_n make_v a_o perfect_a atonement_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o all_o true_a penitent_a and_o reform_a sinner_n and_o therefore_o a_o true_a penitent_n who_o according_a to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o gospel_n deny_v all_o ungodliness_n and_o worldly_a lust_n and_o live_v sober_o righteous_o and_o godly_a in_o this_o present_a world_n need_v no_o expiation_n but_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n will_v they_o deny_v this_o by_o no_o mean_n they_o grant_v that_o all_o our_o sin_n be_v do_v away_o in_o baptism_n mere_o by_o the_o application_n of_o christ_n death_n and_o passion_n to_o we_o and_o therefore_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n be_v a_o complete_a and_o perfect_a satisfaction_n for_o all_o sin_n or_o else_o baptism_n which_o derive_v its_o whole_a virtue_n from_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n can_v not_o wash_v away_o all_o sin_n what_o use_n can_v there_o be_v then_o of_o the_o new_a propitiatory_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n of_o humane_a satisfaction_n and_o merit_n and_o indulgence_n true_o none_o but_o this_o that_o when_o our_o sin_n be_v expiate_v by_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o pardon_n of_o all_o our_o sin_n apply_v to_o we_o in_o baptism_n the_o gospel_n exact_v a_o holy_a life_n from_o we_o and_o therefore_o man_n forfeit_v the_o baptismal_a pardon_n of_o their_o sin_n by_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n unless_o they_o either_o live_v very_o holy_a life_n or_o make_v some_o other_o satisfaction_n for_o their_o not_o do_v so_o and_o for_o this_o purpose_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n humane_a penance_n and_o satisfaction_n serve_v it_o will_v not_o be_v unuseful_a nor_o unpleasant_a to_o draw_v a_o short_a scheme_n of_o this_o whole_a matter_n which_o will_v explain_v this_o great_a mystery_n and_o make_v it_o intelligible_a which_o now_o appear_v to_o be_v nothing_o but_o nonsense_n and_o confusion_n christ_n then_o have_v make_v a_o perfect_a atonement_n and_o expiation_n for_o sin_n this_o be_v apply_v to_o we_o at_o baptism_n wherein_o all_o our_o sin_n be_v forgive_v and_o while_o we_o continue_v in_o this_o state_n of_o grace_n we_o can_v be_v eternal_o damn_v though_o we_o may_v be_v punish_v for_o our_o sin_n both_o in_o this_o world_n and_o purgatory_n but_o every_o mortal_a sin_n put_v we_o out_o of_o the_o state_n of_o grace_n which_o we_o be_v in_o by_o baptism_n and_o till_o we_o be_v restore_v to_o the_o state_n of_o grace_n again_o we_o must_v be_v eternal_o damn_v because_o we_o have_v no_o right_n to_o the_o sacrifice_n and_o expiation_n of_o christ_n death_n the_o only_a way_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o restore_v we_o to_o this_o state_n of_o grace_n be_v by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n and_o the_o absolution_n of_o the_o priest_n which_o restore_v we_o to_o the_o same_o state_n which_o baptism_n at_o first_o put_v we_o into_o and_o therefore_o very_a well_o deserve_v to_o be_v think_v a_o sacrament_n and_o thus_o we_o recover_v our_o interest_n in_o the_o merit_n of_o christ_n death_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v eternal_o damn_v for_o our_o sin_n but_o still_o it_o be_v our_o duty_n to_o live_v well_o for_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n do_v not_o excuse_v we_o from_o holiness_n of_o life_n which_o be_v the_o condition_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o therefore_o if_o we_o be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o grace_n and_o thereby_o secure_v from_o eternal_a damnation_n yet_o if_o we_o live_v in_o sin_n we_o must_v be_v punish_v for_o it_o unless_o we_o can_v find_v some_o other_o expiation_n for_o sin_n than_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n which_o still_o leave_v we_o under_o the_o obligation_n of_o a_o holy_a life_n and_o therefore_o can_v make_v such_o a_o expiation_n for_o sin_n as_o shall_v serve_v instead_o of_o a_o holy_a life_n now_o here_o come_v in_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o master_n humane_a penance_n satisfaction_n indulgency_n for_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n as_o i_o observe_v before_o do_v not_o serve_v the_o same_o end_n that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n do_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n be_v a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o live_n and_o the_o dead_a but_o what_o sin_n be_v it_o a_o propitiation_n for_o for_o such_o sin_n for_o which_o man_n be_v to_o satisfy_v themselves_o that_o be_v for_o all_o sin_n the_o eternal_a punishment_n of_o which_o be_v remit_v for_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross._n this_o be_v evident_a from_o their_o make_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a that_o be_v for_o the_o soul_n in_o purgatory_n who_o suffer_v there_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n of_o sin_n when_o the_o eternal_a punishment_n be_v forgive_v the_o soul_n in_o hell_n be_v capable_a of_o no_o expiation_n and_o therefore_o a_o expiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a can_v be_v only_o for_o
imprimatur_fw-la libre_fw-la cui_fw-la titulus_fw-la a_o preservative_n against_o popery_n etc._n etc._n febr._n 2_o 1687._o guil._n needham_n r._n r._n in_o christo_n p._n ac_fw-la d.d._n wilhelmo_n archiepisc._n cant._n à _fw-la sacr._n dome_a a_o preservative_n against_o popery_n be_v some_o plain_a direction_n to_o unlearned_a protestant_n how_o to_o dispute_v with_o romish_a priest_n the_o first_o part_n by_o will._n sherlock_n d.d._n master_n of_o the_o temple_n london_n print_v for_o william_n rogers_n at_o the_o sun_n over_o against_o st._n dunstan_n church_n in_o fleetstreet_n m_o dc_o lxxxviii_o a_o preservative_n against_o popery_n the_o introduction_n while_o so_o many_o learned_a pen_n be_v employ_v to_o such_o excellent_a purpose_n in_o answer_v the_o write_n and_o confute_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o can_v but_o think_v it_o a_o very_a useful_a work_n to_o give_v some_o plain_a direction_n to_o those_o who_o be_v unlearned_a who_o have_v neither_o time_n to_o read_v nor_o money_n to_o buy_v nor_o ability_n to_o understand_v more_o learned_a controversy_n our_o divine_n indeed_o have_v take_v great_a care_n to_o write_v short_a tract_n with_o great_a plainness_n and_o perspicuity_n and_o with_o as_o little_a unnecessary_a show_n of_o learning_n as_o may_v be_v to_o fit_v they_o the_o better_a for_o unlearned_a reader_n and_o they_o have_v have_v by_o the_o blessing_n of_o god_n wonderful_a success_n popery_n be_v never_o so_o general_o understand_v as_o it_o be_v at_o this_o day_n the_o mean_a tradesman_n can_v now_o dispute_v against_o popery_n with_o sufficient_a skill_n and_o judgement_n and_o need_v not_o be_v behold_v to_o the_o prejudices_fw-la of_o education_n to_o secure_v they_o and_o therefore_o my_o business_n shall_v not_o be_v at_o present_a downright_a to_o state_n any_o one_o controversy_n between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o to_o direct_v our_o people_n how_o to_o secure_v themselves_o against_o the_o attaques_n of_o our_o roman_a adversary_n to_o check_v their_o confer_v and_o dispute_v humour_n or_o to_o baffle_v they_o i_o shall_v reduce_v all_o into_o as_o plain_a a_o method_n and_o as_o short_a a_o compass_n as_o i_o can_v and_o show_v first_o how_o to_o stop_v they_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o their_o dispute_n second_o give_v some_o rule_n about_o the_o topic_n from_o which_o they_o dispute_v such_o as_o reason_n scripture_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o writer_n of_o the_o church_n three_o how_o to_o answer_v some_o of_o their_o most_o popular_a pretence_n such_o as_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n the_o misrepresentation_n of_o popery_n etc._n etc._n four_o to_o give_v some_o short_a direction_n as_o to_o particular_a controversy_n chap._n i._n how_o protestant_n may_v prevent_v dispute_v with_o papist_n now_o i_o do_v not_o by_o this_o mean_a that_o they_o shall_v always_o avoid_v their_o company_n and_o run_v away_o from_o they_o wherever_o they_o meet_v they_o which_o be_v very_o ill_a manner_n though_o it_o be_v not_o adviseable_a neither_o to_o court_v such_o acquaintance_n or_o to_o make_v they_o our_o intimate_v when_o neither_o the_o obligation_n of_o nature_n nor_o other_o civil_a or_o political_a reason_n make_v it_o necessary_a for_o conversation_n many_o time_n prevail_v more_o than_o argument_n can_v do_v and_o will_v as_o soon_o corrupt_v man_n faith_n as_o manner_n nor_o do_v i_o mean_v that_o protestant_n shall_v obstinate_o refuse_v to_o discourse_v with_o papist_n when_o they_o meet_v they_o to_o hear_v what_o they_o have_v to_o say_v for_o themselves_o and_o to_o give_v a_o reason_n for_o their_o own_o faith_n this_o be_v not_o agreeable_a to_o protestant_a principle_n to_o prove_v all_o thing_n and_o to_o hold_v fast_o that_o which_o be_v good_a and_o yet_o this_o aught_o to_o be_v do_v with_o great_a prudence_n and_o caution_n too_o for_o there_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o perverse_a disputer_n who_o be_v to_o be_v avoid_v according_a to_o the_o apostolic_a precept_n if_o any_o man_n teach_v otherwise_o and_o consent_v not_o to_o wholesome_a word_n even_o the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v according_a to_o godliness_n he_o be_v proud_a know_v nothing_o but_o dote_v about_o question_n and_o strife_n of_o word_n whereof_o come_v envy_n strife_n rail_n evil_o surmize_v perverse_a dispute_v of_o man_n of_o corrupt_a mind_n and_o destitute_a of_o the_o truth_n suppose_v that_o gain_n be_v godliness_n from_o such_o withdraw_v thyself_o 1_o tim._n 6._o 3_o 4_o 5._o man_n of_o weak_a judgement_n and_o who_o be_v not_o skill_v in_o the_o law_n of_o disputation_n may_v easy_o be_v impose_v on_o by_o cunning_a sophister_n and_o such_o as_o lie_v in_o wait_n to_o deceive_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v very_o sensible_a of_o this_o and_o therefore_o will_v not_o suffer_v her_o people_n to_o dispute_v their_o religion_n or_o to_o read_v heretical_a book_n nay_o not_o so_o much_o as_o to_o look_v into_o the_o bible_n itself_o but_o though_o we_o allow_v all_o this_o to_o our_o people_n as_o that_o which_o god_n not_o only_o allow_v but_o require_v and_o which_o all_o consider_a man_n will_v allow_v themselves_o whoever_o forbid_v it_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o allow_v they_o to_o be_v perpetual_a seeker_n to_o be_v always_o doubtful_a of_o their_o religion_n to_o be_v like_o child_n toss_v too_o and_o fro_o with_o every_o wind_n of_o doctrine_n and_o therefore_o the_o liberty_n of_o judge_v and_o inquire_v which_o we_o allow_v be_v only_o that_o they_o may_v understand_v the_o true_a reason_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o be_v well_o ground_v in_o it_o which_o man_n may_v be_v who_o be_v not_o able_a to_o answer_v every_o cavil_v objection_n but_o it_o be_v a_o abuse_n of_o this_o liberty_n when_o man_n have_v itch_a ear_n and_o hearken_v after_o all_o novelty_n of_o opinion_n and_o grow_v wanton_a and_o seeptical_a disputer_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v very_o consistent_a with_o that_o liberty_n which_o protestant_n allow_v to_o advise_v christian_n to_o be_v very_o careful_a how_o they_o harken_v to_o such_o as_o preach_v any_o new_a doctrine_n which_o they_o have_v not_o be_v teach_v that_o the_o weak_a in_o faith_n and_o knowledge_n shall_v not_o venture_v upon_o doubtful_a disputation_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v hasty_a to_o question_v what_o they_o have_v believe_v nor_o to_o give_v heed_n to_o new_a doctrine_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o rely_v on_o their_o own_o understanding_n in_o these_o matter_n but_o when_o they_o meet_v with_o any_o difficulty_n shall_v consult_v their_o spiritual_a guide_n not_o to_o be_v final_o determine_v by_o their_o authority_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n require_v but_o to_o hear_v their_o reason_n and_o what_o answer_v they_o can_v give_v to_o such_o difficulty_n as_o they_o themselves_o can_v answer_v with_o such_o caution_n as_o these_o we_o dare_v venture_v our_o people_n to_o hear_v and_o read_v and_o inquire_v as_o much_o as_o they_o please_v and_o have_v not_o find_v yet_o that_o our_o roman_a adversary_n have_v be_v able_a to_o make_v any_o great_a impression_n upon_o such_o honest_a and_o prudent_a inquirer_n but_o that_o which_o i_o intend_v at_o present_a be_v of_o another_o nature_n to_o teach_v our_o people_n a_o way_n to_o make_v these_o man_n sick_a of_o dispute_v themselves_o to_o make_v they_o leave_v off_o those_o impertinent_a and_o noisy_a squabble_n with_o which_o they_o disturb_v all_o company_n they_o come_v into_o and_o this_o be_v no_o such_o mighty_a secret_a neither_o as_o may_v be_v expect_v but_o be_v very_o plain_a and_o obvious_a at_o the_o first_o proposal_n for_o when_o you_o be_v assault_v by_o such_o troublesome_a disputer_n only_o ask_v they_o whether_o they_o will_v allow_v you_o to_o judge_v for_o yourselves_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n if_o they_o will_v not_o why_o do_v they_o trouble_v you_o with_o dispute_v for_o the_o end_n of_o dispute_v be_v to_o convince_v and_o you_o can_v be_v convince_v unless_o you_o may_v judge_v too_o will_v they_o dispute_v with_o a_o stone_n that_o can_v neither_o hear_v nor_o understand_v or_o will_v they_o make_v a_o speech_n to_o convince_v a_o horse_n that_o he_o be_v out_o of_o his_o way_n and_o must_v take_v another_o road_n if_o he_o will_v return_v home_o and_o do_v they_o not_o talk_v to_o as_o little_a purpose_n and_o spend_v their_o breath_n as_o vain_a upon_o a_o man_n who_o can_v hear_v indeed_o and_o understand_v somewhat_o but_o must_v not_o follow_v his_o own_o understanding_n if_o they_o say_v that_o you_o must_v judge_v for_o yourselves_o ask_v they_o whether_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o church_n that_o private_a man_n may_v judge_v for_o themselves_o whether_o this_o do_v not_o resolve_v our_o faith_n into_o a_o private_a spirit_n which_o they_o
than_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o dispute_v about_o such_o a_o judge_n for_o dispute_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o weigh_v reason_n against_o reason_n and_o argument_n against_o argument_n or_o scripture_n against_o the_o pretence_n of_o scripture_n but_o whoever_o get_v the_o better_a of_o it_o this_o way_n no_o reason_n or_o argument_n or_o scripture_n proof_n can_v beget_v a_o infallible_a certainty_n which_o be_v necessary_a in_o this_o case_n and_o therefore_o this_o be_v all_o lose_a labour_n and_o they_o do_v but_o put_v a_o trick_n upon_o you_o when_o they_o pretend_v to_o dispute_v you_o into_o the_o belief_n of_o a_o infallible_a judge_n for_o they_o themselves_o know_v and_o must_v confess_v if_o you_o ask_v they_o that_o the_o best_a and_o must_v convince_a argument_n can_v give_v we_o a_o infallible_a assurance_n of_o this_o matter_n and_o yet_o unless_o we_o be_v infallible_o assure_v of_o a_o infallible_a judge_n it_o be_v all_o to_o no_o purpose_n 3._o i_o can_v think_v but_o of_o one_o thing_n more_o that_o can_v be_v say_v in_o this_o cause_n viz._n that_o it_o be_v manifest_o unreasonable_a not_o to_o grant_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o liberty_n which_o all_o man_n and_o church_n challenge_v to_o dispute_v for_o themselves_o and_o against_o their_o adversary_n for_o when_o two_o man_n or_o two_o church_n differ_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n there_o be_v no_o other_o way_n to_o end_v the_o controversy_n but_o by_o dispute_v it_o out_o whereas_o this_o discourse_n will_v not_o allow_v they_o to_o dispute_v nor_o any_o protestant_n to_o dispute_v with_o they_o in_o answer_n to_o this_o i_o grant_v that_o the_o charge_n be_v in_o a_o great_a measure_n true_a and_o show_v the_o absurdity_n of_o that_o church_n and_o religion_n but_o do_v not_o disprove_v the_o reasonableness_n of_o this_o method_n if_o man_n will_v embrace_v such_o a_o religion_n as_o will_v not_o admit_v of_o dispute_v it_o be_v their_o own_o and_o their_o religion_n fault_n not_o the_o fault_n of_o those_o man_n who_o will_v not_o dispute_v with_o they_o now_o a_o religion_n which_o leave_v no_o room_n for_o the_o exercise_n of_o reason_n and_o private_a judgement_n leave_v no_o place_n for_o dispute_n neither_o for_o how_o shall_v man_n dispute_v who_o must_v not_o use_v their_o own_o reason_n and_o judgement_n they_o ought_v not_o to_o dispute_v themselves_o if_o they_o be_v true_a to_o their_o own_o principle_n and_o no_o man_n ought_v to_o dispute_v with_o they_o who_o will_v not_o be_v laugh_v at_o by_o they_o and_o by_o all_o the_o world_n for_o to_o dispute_v without_o reason_n be_v a_o new_a way_n of_o dispute_v though_o it_o be_v the_o only_a thing_n that_o can_v justify_v the_o romanist_n and_o our_o late_a disputant_n have_v be_v very_o careful_a to_o observe_v it_o and_o to_o dispute_v with_o reason_n be_v to_o use_v our_o private_a reason_n in_o religion_n which_o be_v protestant_a heresy_n infallible_a man_n ought_v not_o to_o dispute_v for_o that_o be_v to_o quit_v their_o infallibility_n and_o fallible_a man_n be_v very_o unwise_a to_o dispute_v with_o they_o because_o no_o good_a can_v come_v of_o it_o for_o reason_n can_v never_o confute_v their_o infallible_a adversary_n nor_o make_v themselves_o infallible_a believer_n but_o for_o the_o better_a understanding_n of_o this_o i_o have_v two_o thing_n to_o say_v 1._o that_o papist_n may_v dispute_v against_o protestant_a heresy_n as_o they_o call_v they_o but_o can_v dispute_v for_o their_o own_o religion_n 2._o protestant_n may_v dispute_v against_o popish_a doctrine_n and_o to_o vindicate_v their_o own_o faith_n but_o can_v reasonable_o be_v dispute_v into_o popery_n 1._o that_o papist_n may_v dispute_v against_o protestant_a heresy_n but_o can_v dispute_v for_o their_o own_o religion_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o difference_n be_v plain_a because_o protestant_n allow_v of_o reason_n and_o discourse_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o therefore_o they_o may_v be_v confute_v if_o good_a reason_n can_v be_v produce_v against_o they_o and_o here_o the_o romanist_n may_v try_v their_o skill_n but_o the_o religion_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o found_v on_o reason_n but_o on_o infallibility_n and_o therefore_o be_v not_o the_o subject_n of_o a_o dispute_n because_o the_o truth_n and_o certainty_n of_o those_o doctrine_n be_v not_o resolve_v into_o the_o reason_n of_o they_o they_o ought_v to_o allege_v no_o other_o ground_n of_o their_o faith_n but_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n and_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o dispute_v about_o this_o neither_o but_o those_o who_o will_v believe_v it_o may_v and_o those_o who_o will_v may_v let_v it_o alone_o because_o infallibility_n be_v not_o to_o be_v prove_v by_o reason_n for_o reason_n prove_v nothing_o infallible_o and_o therefore_o can_v give_v we_o a_o infallible_a certainty_n of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n but_o you_o will_v say_v if_o they_o have_v other_o argument_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o faith_n beside_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n why_o may_v they_o not_o urge_v those_o other_o reason_n and_o argument_n to_o convince_v those_o who_o will_v not_o own_o the_o church_n infallibility_n i_o answer_v because_o whatever_o other_o reason_n they_o have_v their_o faith_n be_v not_o resolve_v into_o they_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o honest_a in_o they_o to_o urge_v those_o for_o the_o reason_n of_o their_o faith_n which_o be_v not_o the_o reason_n why_o they_o believe_v for_o let_v i_o ask_v they_o suppose_v they_o may_v have_v very_o good_a reason_n for_o some_o of_o their_o doctrine_n do_v they_o believe_v they_o mere_o because_o they_o be_v reasonable_a if_o they_o say_v they_o do_v than_o they_o believe_v just_a as_o protestant_n believe_v and_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o infallibility_n when_o man_n believe_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v reasonable_a and_o it_o be_v pity_n that_o so_o good_a a_o thing_n as_o infallibility_n shall_v serve_v only_o to_o support_v a_o unreasonable_a faith._n let_v i_o ask_v they_o again_o can_v they_o have_v a_o sufficient_a certainty_n that_o these_o reason_n be_v good_a without_o a_o infallible_a judge_n if_o they_o can_v than_o the_o faith_n of_o protestant_n which_o be_v ground_v upon_o rational_a evidence_n may_v be_v very_o certain_a too_o though_o it_o be_v not_o infallible_a if_o they_o can_v than_o their_o reason_n be_v none_o since_o the_o very_a certainty_n of_o they_o be_v resolve_v into_o a_o infallible_a authority_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v no_o certain_a reason_n that_o be_v not_o such_o as_o a_o man_n may_v rely_v on_o when_o they_o be_v separate_v from_o infallibility_n and_o consequent_o they_o ought_v never_o to_o be_v urge_v apart_o from_o infallibility_n because_o they_o themselves_o do_v not_o think_v they_o good_a reason_n that_o be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a foundation_n of_o faith_n alone_o and_o then_o i_o know_v not_o why_o they_o shall_v be_v urge_v at_o all_o for_o infallibility_n can_v stand_v by_o itself_o without_o the_o support_n of_o any_o reason_n i_o ask_v they_o again_o will_v they_o reject_v those_o doctrine_n which_o they_o think_v they_o can_v prove_v by_o such_o evident_a reason_n do_v they_o see_v those_o reason_n as_o evident_o confute_v if_o they_o will_v not_o than_o it_o be_v plain_a they_o do_v not_o believe_v they_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o those_o reason_n for_o if_o they_o do_v they_o will_v reject_v they_o when_o all_o their_o reason_n be_v confute_v they_o only_o impose_v upon_o the_o world_n with_o a_o pretence_n and_o flourish_n of_o reason_n and_o set_v up_o a_o man_n of_o straw_n for_o protestant_n to_o shoot_v at_o but_o whatever_o become_v come_v of_o their_o reason_n they_o have_v a_o safe_a retreat_n into_o infallibility_n if_o they_o believe_v any_o doctrine_n because_o it_o be_v reasonable_a if_o they_o will_v be_v true_a to_o themselves_o they_o ought_v to_o reject_v all_o doctrine_n which_o be_v unreasonable_a or_o contrary_a to_o sense_n and_o reason_n he_o who_o believe_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o reason_n can_v never_o believe_v against_o it_o for_o if_o reason_n make_v a_o thing_n credible_a than_o what_o be_v unreasonable_a be_v incredible_a too_o and_o we_o may_v as_o reasonable_o disbelieve_v what_o be_v confirm_v by_o reason_n as_o believe_v what_o reason_n contradict_v and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o very_o modest_a to_o hear_v man_n talk_v of_o reason_n in_o any_o case_n who_o can_v believe_v such_o a_o absurd_a and_o unreasonable_a doctrine_n as_o transubstantiation_n now_o whatever_o opinion_n protestant_n have_v of_o reason_n papist_n ought_v not_o to_o pretend_v to_o it_o because_o their_o faith_n have_v nothing_o to_o do_v with_o reason_n it_o be_v a_o reproach_n to_o a_o infallible_a church_n and_o infallible_a faith_n to_o need_v the_o support_n of_o reason_n and_o the_o truth_n be_v those_o who_o will_v have_v nothing_o to_o do_v
sir_n for_o i_o rely_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v as_o infallible_a as_o your_o church_n conu._n but_o you_o rely_v on_o your_o own_o reason_n for_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n and_o those_o particular_a doctrine_n you_o draw_v from_o it_o prot._n and_o you_o rely_v on_o your_o own_o reason_n and_o judgement_n for_o the_o infallibility_n of_o your_o church_n and_o consequent_o of_o all_o the_o doctrine_n of_o it_o and_o therefore_o your_o infallible_a faith_n be_v as_o much_o resolve_v into_o your_o own_o fallible_a judgement_n as_o the_o protestant_a faith_n be_v so_o that_o the_o difference_n between_o we_o be_v not_o that_o your_o faith_n be_v infallible_a and_o we_o fallible_a for_o they_o be_v both_o alike_o call_v it_o what_o you_o will_v fallible_a or_o infallible_a but_o the_o dispute_n be_v whether_o your_o reason_n and_o judgement_n or_o we_o be_v best_a and_o therefore_o if_o you_o think_v your_o reason_n better_o than_o we_o you_o do_v well_o to_o change_v but_o if_o you_o change_v your_o church_n hope_v to_o grow_v more_o infallible_a by_o it_o you_o be_v miserable_o mistake_v and_o may_v return_v to_o we_o again_o for_o we_o have_v more_o rational_a certainty_n than_o you_o have_v and_o you_o have_v no_o more_o infallible_a certainty_n than_o we_o you_o think_v you_o be_v reasonable_o assure_v that_o your_o church_n be_v infallible_a and_o then_o you_o take_v up_o your_o religion_n upon_o trust_n from_o your_o church_n without_o and_o many_o time_n against_o sense_n and_o reason_n according_a as_o it_o happen_v so_o that_o you_o have_v only_o a_o general_a assurance_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o your_o church_n and_o that_o no_o great_a than_o protestant_n pretend_v to_o in_o other_o case_n viz._n the_o certainty_n of_o reason_n and_o argument_n but_o have_v not_o so_o much_o as_o a_o rational_a assurance_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o your_o particular_a doctrine_n that_o if_o you_o be_v mistake_v about_o the_o infallibility_n of_o your_o church_n you_o must_v be_v miserable_o mistake_v about_o every_o thing_n else_o which_o you_o have_v no_o other_o evidence_n for_o but_o now_o we_o be_v in_o general_n assure_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o in_o particular_a be_v assure_v that_o the_o faith_n which_o we_o profess_v be_v agreeable_a to_o scripture_n or_o express_o contain_v in_o it_o and_o do_v not_o contradict_v either_o sense_n or_o reason_n nor_o any_o other_o principle_n of_o knowledge_n so_o that_o we_o have_v as_o much_o assurance_n of_o every_o article_n of_o our_o faith_n as_o you_o have_v of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o your_o church_n and_o therefore_o have_v at_o least_o double_a and_o trible_a the_o assurance_n that_o you_o have_v but_o if_o you_o know_v the_o reason_n of_o your_o conversion_n i_o desire_v to_o know_v of_o you_o what_o make_v you_o think_v that_o you_o want_v certainty_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n conu._n because_o with_o you_o every_o man_n be_v leave_v to_o his_o own_o private_a reason_n and_o judgement_n the_o effect_n of_o which_o be_v very_o visible_a in_o that_o infinite_a variety_n of_o sect_n among_o you_o which_o show_v what_o a_o uncertain_a thing_n your_o reason_n be_v that_o so_o few_o judge_n alike_o of_o the_o power_n and_o validity_n of_o the_o same_o reason_n prot._n and_o be_v you_o not_o sensible_a at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o you_o be_v leave_v to_o your_o own_o reason_n and_o judgement_n when_o you_o turn_v papist_n be_v you_o not_o sensible_a that_o man_n do_v as_o little_o agree_v about_o your_o reason_n for_o infallibility_n as_o they_o do_v about_o any_o protestant_a reason_n do_v not_o i_o know_v the_o reason_n allege_v by_o you_o for_o the_o infallibility_n of_o your_o church_n as_o well_o as_o you_o do_v and_o do_v we_o not_o still_o differ_v about_o they_o and_o be_v not_o this_o as_o much_o a_o argument_n of_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o those_o reason_n which_o make_v you_o a_o papist_n that_o they_o can_v make_v i_o a_o papist_n as_o the_o dissent_n of_o protestant_n in_o other_o matter_n be_v of_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o their_o reason_n can_v you_o indeed_o be_v infallible_o assure_v of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o your_o church_n i_o grant_v you_o will_v have_v the_o advantage_n of_o we_o but_o while_o you_o find_v your_o belief_n of_o infallibility_n upon_o such_o a_o uncertain_a principle_n as_o you_o think_v reason_n be_v if_o certainty_n have_v be_v your_o only_a aim_n you_o may_v as_o well_o have_v continue_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o have_v go_v over_o to_o rome_n this_o abundant_o show_v what_o a_o ridiculous_a thing_n it_o be_v for_o a_o protestant_n to_o be_v dispute_v out_o of_o his_o church_n and_o religion_n upon_o a_o pretence_n of_o more_o infallible_a certainty_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v they_o indeed_o inspire_v with_o a_o infallible_a assurance_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v infallible_a there_o may_v be_v some_o pretence_n for_o this_o but_o a_o infallibility_n which_o have_v no_o better_a foundation_n than_o man_n private_a reason_n and_o private_a judgement_n be_v no_o infallibility_n but_o have_v all_o the_o same_o uncertainty_n which_o they_o charge_v on_o the_o protestant_a faith_n and_o a_o great_a deal_n more_o because_o it_o be_v not_o found_v upon_o such_o great_a and_o certain_a reason_n the_o plain_a truth_n be_v man_n may_v be_v teach_v from_o their_o infancy_n to_o believe_v the_o church_n infallible_a and_o when_o they_o be_v grow_v up_o may_v take_v it_o without_o examination_n for_o a_o first_o and_o self-evident_a principle_n and_o think_v this_o a_o infallible_a faith_n but_o man_n who_o understand_v the_o difference_n between_o the_o evidence_n of_o reason_n and_o infallibility_n can_v never_o find_v a_o infallible_a faith_n on_o reason_n nor_o think_v that_o a_o man_n who_o be_v reason_v into_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n be_v more_o infallible_a in_o his_o faith_n than_o a_o protestant_n be_v and_o such_o a_o man_n will_v see_v no_o reason_n to_o quit_v the_o church_n of_o england_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o a_o infallible_a faith_n for_o though_o they_o have_v a_o infallible_a guide_n yet_o reason_n can_v give_v they_o a_o infallible_a assurance_n of_o it_o but_o can_v rise_v no_o high_o at_o most_o than_o a_o protestant_a certainty_n 2._o it_o be_v impossible_a also_o by_o reason_n to_o prove_v that_o man_n must_v not_o use_v their_o own_o reason_n and_o judgement_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n if_o any_o man_n shall_v attempt_v to_o persuade_v you_o of_o this_o ask_v he_o why_o then_o he_o go_v about_o to_o dispute_v with_o you_o about_o religion_n whether_o man_n can_v dispute_v without_o use_v their_o own_o reason_n and_o judgement_n whether_o they_o can_v be_v convince_v without_o it_o whether_o his_o offering_n to_o dispute_v with_o you_o against_o the_o use_n of_o your_o reason_n do_v not_o prove_v he_o ridiculous_a and_o absurd_a for_o if_o you_o must_v not_o use_v your_o reason_n why_o do_v he_o appeal_v to_o your_o reason_n and_o whether_o you_o shall_v not_o be_v as_o ridiculous_a and_o absurd_a as_o he_o if_o by_o his_o reason_n and_o argument_n you_o shall_v be_v persuade_v to_o condemn_v the_o use_n of_o reason_n in_o religion_n which_o will_v be_v in_o the_o same_o act_n to_o do_v what_o you_o condemn_v to_o use_v your_o reason_n when_o you_o condemn_v it_o if_o you_o must_v not_o use_v your_o reason_n and_o private_a judgement_n than_o you_o must_v not_o by_o any_o reason_n be_v persuade_v to_o condemn_v the_o use_n of_o reason_n for_o to_o condemn_v be_v a_o act_n of_o judgement_n which_o you_o must_v not_o use_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n so_o that_o this_o be_v a_o point_n which_o no_o man_n can_v dispute_v against_o and_o which_o no_o man_n can_v be_v convince_v of_o by_o dispute_v without_o the_o reproach_n of_o self-contradiction_n this_o be_v a_o honourable_a way_n of_o silence_v these_o troublesome_a and_o clamorous_a disputant_n to_o let_v they_o see_v that_o their_o principle_n will_v not_o allow_v of_o dispute_v and_o that_o some_o of_o their_o fundamental_a doctrine_n which_o they_o impose_v upon_o the_o world_n be_v a_o direct_a contradiction_n to_o all_o dispute_n for_o the_o very_o admit_v of_o a_o dispute_n confute_v they_o and_o the_o mean_a man_n may_v quick_o say_v more_o in_o this_o cause_n than_o their_o great_a disputant_n can_v answer_v chap._n ii_o concern_v the_o several_a topic_n of_o dispute_n sect_n i._o concern_v argument_n from_o reason_n 2._o the_o next_o direction_n relate_v to_o the_o topic_n from_o which_o they_o dispute_v which_o be_v either_o reason_n scripture_n or_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o writer_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o the_o infallible_a authority_n of_o pope_n or_o general_a council_n be_v the_o thing_n
by_o this_o law_n to_o forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o any_o image_n under_o what_o notion_n or_o respect_n soever_o i_o will_v desire_v to_o know_v what_o more_o significant_a and_o comprehensive_a word_n can_v have_v be_v use_v to_o have_v declare_v his_o mind_n unless_o he_o have_v express_o reject_v those_o false_a interpretation_n which_o the_o patron_n of_o image-worship_n have_v since_o invent_v but_o be_v never_o think_v on_o at_o that_o time_n the_o same_o author_n 30._o who_o i_o have_v so_o often_o mention_v have_v expound_v the_o first_o commandment_n only_o to_o a_o positive_a sense_n not_o to_o forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o other_o god_n but_o only_o to_o command_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o lord_n jehovah_n express_o contrary_a to_o the_o very_a letter_n and_o plain_a sense_n of_o the_o law_n agreeable_o to_o this_o he_o make_v the_o second_o commandment_n only_o to_o forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o idol_n or_o false_a god_n and_o not_o that_o neither_o unless_o they_o take_v they_o for_o the_o supreme_a deity_n his_o word_n be_v these_o in_o the_o next_o place_n he_o forbid_v they_o the_o worship_n of_o all_o idol_n i.e._n as_o himself_o describe_v they_o the_o likeness_n or_o similitude_n of_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v in_o heaven_n above_o or_o in_o the_o earth_n beneath_o or_o in_o the_o water_n under_o the_o earth_n a_o plain_a and_o indeed_o a_o logical_a definition_n this_o that_o idolatry_n be_v give_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n to_o any_o create_v corporeal_a or_o visible_a deity_n or_o any_o thing_n that_o can_v be_v represent_v by_o a_o image_n which_o nothing_o but_o corporeal_a being_n can_v and_o to_o suppose_v such_o a_o be_v the_o supreme_a deity_n be_v the_o only_a true_a and_o proper_a idolatry_n now_o let_v any_o man_n judge_n whether_o this_o be_v not_o such_o a_o gloss_n as_o utter_o destroy_v the_o text._n as_o for_o his_o worship_n of_o idol_n there_o be_v no_o such_o word_n in_o the_o law_n but_o image_n likeness_n similitude_n but_o yet_o i_o will_v not_o dispute_v about_o this_o for_o a_o idol_n do_v not_o only_o signify_v a_o false_a god_n but_o the_o image_n either_o of_o false_a god_n or_o false_a and_o corporeal_a image_n of_o the_o true_a god._n for_o the_o idol_n of_o the_o heathen_n 15._o as_o the_o psalmist_n tell_v we_o be_v silver_n and_o gold_n the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n which_o can_v relate_v to_o nothing_o but_o image_n and_o picture_n for_o corporeal_a deity_n which_o be_v make_v by_o god_n be_v not_o the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n now_o idolatry_n he_o say_v be_v give_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n to_o any_o create_v corporeal_a or_o visible_a deity_n or_o any_o thing_n which_o can_v be_v represent_v by_o a_o image_n which_o nothing_o but_o corporeal_a being_n can_n now_o how_o plain_a and_o logical_a soever_o this_o definition_n of_o idolatry_n be_v there_o be_v not_o a_o word_n of_o it_o in_o the_o text._n that_o forbid_v not_o the_o worship_n of_o any_o create_v corporeal_a or_o visible_a deity_n which_o be_v forbid_v in_o the_o first_o commandment_n but_o only_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n the_o likeness_n of_o any_o thing_n in_o heaven_n or_o earth_n or_o in_o the_o water_n under_o the_o earth_n now_o a_o image_n differ_v from_o the_o thing_n who_o image_n it_o be_v and_o it_o be_v a_o very_a strange_a exposition_n of_o the_o second_o commandment_n which_o forbid_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n to_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n as_o forbid_v in_o it_o according_a to_o this_o gloss_n upon_o the_o law_n a_o man_n may_v worship_v ten_o thousand_o image_n and_o picture_n so_o he_o do_v not_o worship_v any_o visible_a and_o corporeal_a deity_n and_o not_o break_v this_o commandment_n which_o i_o think_v be_v not_o to_o give_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o law_n but_o to_o expound_v it_o away_o but_o how_o do_v the_o worship_n of_o corporeal_a and_o visible_a deity_n and_o nothing_o else_o appear_v to_o be_v forbid_v by_o this_o law_n which_o mention_n nothing_o at_o all_o but_o the_o likeness_n of_o thing_n in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n and_o water_n why_o our_o learned_a author_n imagine_v that_o no_o image_n can_v be_v make_v but_o only_o for_o corporeal_a and_o visible_a deity_n because_o nothing_o but_o corporeal_a being_n can_v be_v represent_v by_o a_o image_n which_o conceit_n be_v worth_a its_o weight_n in_o gold_n for_o it_o evident_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v no_o picture_n of_o god_n the_o father_n nor_o of_o the_o trinity_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n because_o they_o be_v not_o corporeal_a deity_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v represent_v by_o a_o image_n so_o miserable_o have_v all_o traveller_n be_v mistake_v who_o tell_v we_o of_o a_o great_a many_o such_o picture_n and_o not_o very_o decent_a one_o neither_o there_o can_v indeed_o be_v no_o picture_n or_o image_n to_o represent_v the_o likeness_n and_o similitude_n of_o a_o incorporeal_a god_n but_o yet_o the_o visible_a part_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n and_o the_o visible_a creature_n in_o they_o may_v be_v represent_v by_o image_n and_o the_o image_n of_o such_o visible_a thing_n may_v be_v make_v the_o symbolical_a representation_n of_o invisible_a and_o incorporeal_a deity_n and_o such_o invisible_a and_o incorporeal_a deity_n may_v be_v worship_v in_o the_o likeness_n and_o similitude_n of_o corporeal_a thing_n and_o then_o i_o be_o sure_a to_o forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n may_v signify_v something_o more_o than_o mere_o to_o forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o some_o visible_a and_o corporeal_a deity_n for_o it_o may_v signify_v the_o worship_n of_o invisible_a and_o incorporeal_a deity_n by_o visible_a image_n but_o i_o perceive_v he_o imagine_v that_o when_o god_n forbid_v they_o to_o make_v and_o worship_v the_o likeness_n of_o any_o thing_n in_o heaven_n in_o earth_n or_o in_o the_o water_n under_o the_o earth_n he_o only_o forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o those_o being_n who_o likeness_n or_o image_n they_o make_v whereas_o all_o man_n know_v that_o those_o very_a idolater_n who_o worship_v these_o glorious_a part_n of_o the_o creation_n do_v not_o represent_v they_o in_o their_o proper_a likeness_n and_o figure_n and_o that_o those_o who_o worship_v invisible_a and_o incorporeal_a being_n do_v it_o by_o material_a and_o visible_a figure_n which_o plain_o prove_v that_o when_o god_n forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n he_o have_v not_o respect_v mere_o to_o visible_a and_o corporeal_a deity_n but_o forbid_v image-worship_n whether_o they_o be_v the_o image_n of_o visible_a and_o corporeal_a or_o of_o invisible_a and_o incorporeal_a deity_n our_o author_n dare_v not_o say_v as_o the_o roman_a advocate_n do_v that_o god_n in_o the_o second_o commandment_n only_o forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n as_o god_n which_o be_v such_o glorious_a nonsense_n that_o he_o can_v not_o digest_v it_o and_o therefore_o he_o suppose_v that_o god_n do_v not_o forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n at_o all_o but_o only_o of_o such_o corporeal_a deity_n as_o may_v be_v represent_v by_o image_n which_o be_v a_o more_o gentile_a way_n of_o discard_n the_o second_o commandment_n than_o to_o leave_v it_o out_o of_o their_o book_n of_o devotion_n but_o if_o he_o will_v stand_v to_o this_o he_o condemn_v the_o popish_a worship_n of_o dead_a man_n and_o woman_n for_o they_o be_v corporeal_a deity_n nay_o of_o christ_n himself_o consider_v as_o a_o man_n who_o may_v be_v represent_v by_o a_o image_n or_o picture_n and_o thus_o i_o doubt_v he_o have_v do_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n no_o kindness_n at_o all_o for_o this_o be_v a_o demonstration_n against_o the_o worship_n of_o saint_n and_o the_o virgin_n mary_n because_o they_o be_v create_v corporeal_a and_o visible_a being_n who_o may_v be_v represent_v by_o image_n and_o he_o have_v think_v of_o a_o argument_n against_o image_n which_o neither_o the_o scripture_n nor_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n know_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n think_v it_o a_o good_a argument_n for_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o virgin_n mary_n that_o they_o be_v representable_a by_o image_n and_o picture_n and_o therefore_o there_o can_v be_v no_o hurt_n in_o such_o image_n and_o the_o scripture_n perpetual_o urge_v that_o argument_n against_o image_n that_o the_o deity_n can_v be_v represent_v by_o a_o image_n but_o neither_o of_o these_o argument_n be_v good_a if_o our_o author_n notion_n be_v good_a for_o then_o to_o worship_v such_o corporeal_a being_n as_o may_v be_v represent_v by_o image_n be_v to_o worship_v corporeal_a god_n which_o be_v idolatry_n and_o there_o be_v no_o danger_n in_o the_o image_n of_o a_o incorporeal_a deity_n which_o can_v represent_v the_o god_n for_o which_o they_o be_v make_v for_o whatever_o the_o
prove_v such_o a_o institution_n be_v there_o nothing_o in_o scripture_n or_o reason_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n be_v not_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o live_n and_o the_o dead_a yet_o no_o reason_n can_v prove_v that_o it_o be_v for_o the_o virtue_n and_o acceptation_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n entire_o depend_v upon_o the_o will_n and_o appointment_n of_o god_n at_o least_o so_o far_o that_o no_o sacrifice_n can_v be_v propitiatory_a without_o it_o and_o therefore_o there_o can_v be_v no_o other_o proof_n that_o the_o mass_n be_v a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n but_o the_o declaration_n of_o god_n will_n and_o institution_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v so_o 2._o those_o thing_n also_o can_v be_v prove_v only_o by_o scripture_n which_o be_v do_v in_o the_o other_o world_n which_o be_v a_o unknown_a and_o invisible_a state_n to_o we_o any_o far_a than_o the_o scripture_n have_v reveal_v it_o and_o man_n may_v more_o reasonable_o expect_v to_o find_v out_o by_o the_o power_n of_o reason_n what_o be_v do_v every_o day_n in_o china_n or_o the_o most_o remote_a and_o unknown_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n than_o what_o be_v do_v in_o the_o other_o world._n and_o then_o there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o thing_n wherein_o you_o must_v reject_v all_o pretence_n to_o reason_n any_o far_a than_o it_o be_v support_v by_o plain_a and_o evident_a scripture_n as_o to_o give_v some_o instance_n of_o this_o also_o 1._o no_o reason_n can_v prove_v that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o place_n as_o purgatory_n for_o that_o be_v a_o invisible_a place_n in_o the_o other_o world_n if_o there_o be_v any_o such_o place_n no_o man_n live_v ever_o see_v it_o and_o then_o how_o can_v any_o man_n know_v that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o place_n unless_o it_o be_v reveal_v to_o attempt_v to_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o place_n as_o purgatory_n mere_o by_o reason_n be_v just_a as_o if_o a_o man_n who_o have_v some_o general_a notion_n of_o a_o inquisition_n but_o never_o have_v any_o credible_a information_n that_o there_o actual_o be_v any_o such_o place_n shall_v undertake_v to_o prove_v by_o reason_n that_o there_o be_v and_o must_v be_v such_o a_o place_n as_o the_o inquisition_n though_o he_o will_v happen_v to_o guess_v right_a yet_o it_o be_v certain_a his_o reason_n signify_v nothing_o for_o some_o country_n have_v the_o inquisition_n and_o some_o have_v not_o and_o therefore_o there_o may_v have_v be_v no_o inquisition_n any_o where_o how_o strong_a soever_o the_o reason_n for_o it_o may_v be_v think_v to_o be_v we_o may_v as_o well_o describe_v by_o the_o power_n of_o reason_n the_o world_n in_o the_o moon_n and_o what_o kind_n of_o inhabitant_n there_o be_v there_o by_o what_o law_n they_o live_v what_o their_o business_n what_o their_o pleasure_n and_o what_o their_o punishment_n be_v as_o pretend_v to_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v a_o purgatory_n in_o the_o next_o world_n for_o they_o be_v both_o equal_o unknown_a to_o we_o and_o if_o reason_n can_v prove_v that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o place_n as_o purgatory_n nothing_o else_o which_o relate_v to_o purgatory_n can_v be_v prove_v by_o reason_n 2._o nor_o can_v we_o know_v what_o the_o state_n of_o saint_n in_o heaven_n be_v without_o a_o revelation_n for_o no_o man_n have_v be_v there_o to_o see_v the_o state_n of_o the_o other_o world_n be_v such_o thing_n as_o neither_o eye_n have_v see_v nor_o ear_n hear_v neither_o have_v it_o enter_v into_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n to_o conceive_v and_o then_o i_o can_v understand_v how_o we_o shall_v know_v these_o thing_n by_o reason_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v we_o to_o pray_v to_o saint_n and_o to_o fly_v to_o their_o help_n and_o aid_n and_o there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o thing_n which_o a_o wise_a man_n will_v desire_v to_o know_v before_o he_o can_v think_v it_o fit_a to_o pray_v to_o they_o which_o yet_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o know_v without_o a_o revelation_n as_o whether_o the_o saint_n we_o direct_v our_o prayer_n to_o be_v in_o heaven_n which_o be_v very_o fit_a to_o be_v know_v and_o yet_o can_v certain_o be_v know_v but_o of_o a_o very_a few_o of_o that_o vast_a number_n that_o be_v worship_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o apostle_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o virgin_n mary_n we_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v be_v in_o heaven_n and_o we_o may_v hope_v well_o of_o other_o but_o we_o can_v know_v it_o no_o man_n can_v see_v who_o be_v there_o and_o bare_a hope_n how_o strong_a soever_o be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a foundation_n for_o such_o a_o religious_a invocation_n of_o unknown_a saint_n who_o after_o all_o our_o persuasion_n that_o they_o be_v in_o heaven_n may_v be_v in_o hell_n or_o at_o least_o in_o purgatory_n where_o they_o want_v our_o prayer_n but_o be_v not_o in_o a_o condition_n to_o intercede_v for_o we_o thus_o it_o be_v very_o necessary_a to_o know_v what_o the_o power_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n be_v before_o we_o pray_v to_o they_o for_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o pray_v to_o they_o unless_o we_o know_v they_o can_v help_v we_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n recommend_v to_o we_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n as_o of_o those_o who_o reign_n with_o christ_n in_o heaven_n and_o therefore_o have_v power_n and_o authority_n to_o present_v our_o petition_n and_o procure_v those_o blessing_n we_o pray_v for_o and_o if_o i_o can_v find_v any_o such_o thing_n in_o scripture_n it_o will_v be_v a_o good_a reason_n to_o pray_v to_o they_o but_o all_o the_o argument_n in_o the_o world_n can_v prove_v this_o without_o a_o revelation_n they_o may_v be_v in_o heaven_n and_o not_o be_v mediator_n and_o advocate_n thus_o whatever_o their_o power_n and_o authority_n may_v be_v it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o pray_v to_o they_o unless_o we_o be_v sure_a that_o they_o hear_v our_o prayer_n and_o this_o nothing_o but_o a_o revelation_n can_v assure_v we_o of_o for_o no_o natural_a reason_n can_v assure_v we_o that_o mere_a creature_n as_o the_o most_o glorious_a saint_n in_o heaven_n be_v can_v hear_v our_o soft_a nay_o mental_a prayer_n at_o such_o a_o vast_a distance_n as_o there_o be_v between_o heaven_n and_o earth_n such_o matter_n as_o these_o which_o reason_n can_v give_v we_o no_o assurance_n of_o if_o they_o be_v to_o be_v prove_v at_o all_o must_v be_v prove_v by_o scripture_n and_o therefore_o as_o the_o pretence_n of_o prove_v these_o thing_n by_o reason_n be_v vain_a so_o no_o protestant_n shall_v be_v so_o vain_a as_o to_o trouble_v himself_o to_o answer_v such_o reason_n but_o you_o will_v say_v the_o papist_n do_v pretend_v to_o prove_v these_o thing_n by_o scripture_n i_o answer_v so_o far_o it_o be_v very_o well_o and_o i_o only_o desire_v our_o protestant_a to_o keep_v they_o to_o their_o scripture_n proof_n and_o to_o reject_v all_o their_o reason_n and_o then_o let_v they_o see_v what_o they_o can_v make_v of_o it_o as_o for_o scripture-proof_n they_o shall_v be_v consider_v present_o 3._o more_o particular_o you_o must_v renounce_v all_o such_o reason_n as_o amount_v to_o no_o more_o than_o some_o maybes_a and_o possibility_n for_o what_o only_o may_v be_v may_v not_o be_v and_o every_o thing_n that_o be_v possible_a be_v not_o actual_o do_v as_o for_o instance_n when_o you_o ask_v these_o man_n how_o you_o can_v be_v assure_v that_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n can_v hear_v our_o prayer_n they_o offer_v to_o show_v you_o by_o what_o way_n this_o may_v be_v do_v they_o may_v see_v all_o thing_n in_o the_o glass_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o thereby_o know_v all_o thing_n that_o god_n know_v which_o be_v but_o a_o may-be_a and_o yet_o it_o be_v a_o more_o likely_a may-be_a that_o there_o be_v no_o such_o glass_n as_o give_v the_o saint_n a_o comprehensive_a view_n of_o all_o that_o be_v in_o god._n well_o but_o god_n can_v reveal_v all_o the_o prayer_n to_o the_o saint_n which_o be_v make_v to_o they_o on_o earth_n very_o right_a we_o dispute_v not_o god_n power_n to_o do_v this_o but_o desire_v to_o know_v whether_o he_o do_v it_o or_o not_o and_o his_o bare_a power_n to_o do_v it_o do_v not_o prove_v that_o but_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n may_v be_v inform_v of_o what_o be_v do_v on_o earth_n by_o those_o who_o go_v from_o hence_o thither_o or_o by_o those_o minister_a angel_n who_o frequent_o pass_v between_o heaven_n and_o earth_n but_o this_o may_v not_o be_v too_o and_o if_o it_o be_v it_o will_v not_o answer_v the_o purpose_n of_o devotion_n for_o in_o this_o way_n of_o intercourse_n the_o news_n may_v come_v too_o late_o to_o the_o saint_n to_o who_o we_o pray_v for_o the_o saint_n to_o do_v we_o any_o
where_o his_o infallible_a interpretation_n be_v to_o be_v find_v for_o if_o there_o be_v such_o a_o interpreter_n who_o never_o interpret_v i_o know_v not_o how_o either_o they_o or_o we_o shall_v understand_v scripture_n the_o better_a for_o he_o now_o have_v either_o pope_n or_o general_a council_n give_v we_o a_o authentic_a and_o infallible_a exposition_n of_o scripture_n i_o know_v of_o none_o such_o all_o the_o exposition_n of_o scripture_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v write_v by_o private_a doctor_n who_o be_v far_o enough_o from_o be_v infallible_a and_o the_o business_n of_o general_n council_n be_v not_o to_o expound_v scripture_n but_o to_o define_v article_n of_o faith_n and_o therefore_o we_o find_v the_o sense_n of_o very_a few_o text_n of_o scripture_n synodical_o define_v by_o any_o general_a council_n i_o think_v not_o above_o four_o or_o five_o by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n so_o that_o after_o all_o their_o talk_n of_o a_o infallible_a interpreter_n when_o they_o undertake_v to_o expound_v particular_a text_n and_o to_o dispute_v with_o we_o about_o the_o sense_n of_o they_o they_o have_v no_o more_o infallibility_n in_o this_o than_o we_o have_v for_o if_o they_o have_v a_o infallible_a interpreter_n they_o be_v never_o the_o better_a for_o he_o for_o he_o have_v not_o give_v they_o a_o infallible_a interpretation_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v force_v to_o do_v as_o protestant_n do_v interpret_v scripture_n according_a to_o their_o own_o skill_n and_o understanding_n which_o i_o suppose_v they_o will_v not_o say_v be_v infallible_a but_o you_o will_v say_v though_o the_o church_n have_v not_o give_v we_o a_o infallible_a interpretation_n of_o scripture_n yet_o she_o have_v give_v we_o a_o infallible_a exposition_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o that_o be_v a_o infallible_a rule_n for_o expound_v scripture_n i_o answer_v there_o be_v a_o vast_a difference_n between_o these_o two_o for_o our_o dispute_n be_v not_o about_o the_o sense_n of_o their_o church_n but_o about_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n we_o know_v what_o doctrine_n their_o church_n have_v define_v but_o we_o desire_v to_o see_v they_o prove_v from_o scripture_n and_o be_v it_o not_o a_o very_a modest_a and_o pleasant_a proposal_n when_o the_o dispute_n be_v how_o their_o faith_n agree_v with_o scripture_n to_o make_v their_o faith_n the_o rule_n of_o expound_v scripture_n though_o i_o confess_v that_o be_v the_o only_a way_n i_o know_v of_o to_o make_v their_o faith_n and_o the_o scripture_n agree_v but_o this_o bring_v the_o scripture_n to_o their_o faith_n do_v not_o prove_v their_o faith_n from_o scripture_n ii_o as_o for_o expound_v scripture_n by_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o primitve_n father_n this_o be_v indeed_o the_o rule_n which_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n give_v and_o which_o their_o doctor_n swear_v to_o observe_v how_o well_o they_o keep_v this_o oath_n they_o ought_v to_o consider_v now_o as_o to_o this_o you_o may_v tell_v they_o that_o you_o will_v ready_o pay_v a_o great_a deference_n to_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o father_n can_v you_o tell_v how_o to_o know_v it_o and_o therefore_o in_o the_o first_o place_n you_o desire_v to_o know_v the_o agreement_n of_o how_o many_o father_n make_v a_o unanimous_a consent_n for_o you_o have_v be_v tell_v that_o there_o have_v be_v as_o great_a variety_n in_o interpret_n scripture_n among_o the_o ancient_a father_n as_o among_o our_o modern_a interpreter_n that_o there_o be_v very_o few_o if_o any_o controvert_v text_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v interpret_v by_o a_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o father_n if_o this_o unanimous_a consent_n then_o signify_v all_o the_o father_n we_o shall_v be_v trouble_v to_o find_v such_o a_o consent_n in_o expound_v scripture_n must_v it_o then_o be_v the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o the_o great_a number_n of_o father_n this_o will_v be_v a_o very_a hard_a thing_n especial_o for_o unlearned_a man_n to_o tell_v nose_n we_o can_v know_v the_o opinion_n only_o of_o those_o father_n who_o be_v the_o writer_n in_o every_o age_n and_o who_o write_n have_v be_v preserve_v down_o to_o we_o and_o who_o can_v tell_v whether_o the_o major_a number_n of_o those_o father_n who_o do_v not_o write_v or_o who_o write_n be_v lose_v be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n with_o those_o who_o write_n we_o have_v and_o why_o must_v the_o major_a part_n be_v always_o the_o wise_a and_o best_a man_n and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o the_o consent_n of_o a_o few_o wise_a man_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o great_a number_n of_o other_o expositor_n again_o ask_v they_o whether_o these_o father_n be_v infallible_a or_o traditionary_a expositor_n of_o scripture_n or_o whether_o they_o expound_v scripture_n according_a to_o their_o own_o private_a reason_n and_o judgement_n if_o they_o be_v infallible_a expositor_n and_o deliver_v the_o traditionary_a sense_n and_o interpretation_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v a_o little_a strange_a how_o they_o shall_v differ_v in_o their_o exposition_n of_o scripture_n and_o as_o strange_a how_o private_a doctor_n and_o bishop_n shall_v in_o that_o age_n come_v to_o be_v infallible_a and_o how_o they_o shall_v lose_v it_o in_o this_o for_o now_o infallibility_n be_v confine_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o a_o general_n council_n if_o they_o be_v not_o infallible_a expositor_n how_o come_v their_o interpretation_n of_o scripture_n to_o be_v so_o sacred_a that_o it_o must_v not_o be_v oppose_v nay_o how_o come_v a_o infallible_a church_n to_o prescribe_v such_o a_o fallible_a rule_n of_o interpret_n scripture_n if_o they_o expound_v scripture_n according_a to_o their_o own_o reason_n and_o judgement_n as_o it_o be_v plain_a they_o do_v then_o their_o authority_n be_v no_o more_o sacred_a than_o their_o reason_n be_v and_o those_o be_v the_o best_a expositor_n whether_o ancient_n or_o modern_a who_o exposition_n be_v back_v with_o the_o best_a reason_n we_o think_v it_o a_o great_a confirmation_n of_o our_o faith_n that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o first_o and_o best_a age_n do_v believe_v the_o same_o doctrine_n and_o expound_v scripture_n in_o great_a and_o concern_v point_n much_o to_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o we_o do_v and_o therefore_o we_o refuse_v not_o to_o appeal_v to_o they_o but_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o whole_o build_v our_o faith_n upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o father_n we_o forsake_v they_o where_o they_o forsake_v the_o scripture_n or_o put_v perverse_a sense_n on_o they_o and_o so_o do_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n too_o after_o all_o their_o boast_n of_o the_o father_n when_o they_o contradict_v the_o present_a roman-catholick_n as_o they_o do_v very_o often_o though_o i_o believe_v without_o any_o malicious_a design_n because_o they_o know_v nothing_o of_o it_o however_o ask_v they_o once_o more_o whether_o that_o sense_n which_o they_o give_v of_o those_o text_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v controvert_v between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v confirm_v by_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o ancient_a father_n whether_o for_o instance_n all_o the_o ancient_a father_n do_v expound_v those_o text_n thou_o be_v peter_n and_o on_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n and_o feed_v my_o sheep_n etc._n etc._n of_o the_o personal_a supremacy_n and_o infallibility_n of_o peter_n and_o his_o successor_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n whether_o they_o all_o expound_v those_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n of_o the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o natural_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o those_o word_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o to_o signify_v let_v none_o drink_v of_o the_o cup_n but_o the_o priest_n who_o consecrate_v and_o so_o in_o other_o scripture_n if_o they_o have_v the_o confidence_n to_o say_v that_o all_o the_o father_n expound_v these_o and_o suchlike_a scripture_n as_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n now_o do_v tell_v they_o you_o have_v hear_v and_o see_v other_o exposition_n of_o such_o scripture_n cite_v from_o the_o ancient_a father_n by_o our_o divine_n and_o that_o you_o will_v refer_v that_o cause_n to_o they_o and_o have_v it_o try_v whenever_o they_o please_v iii_o there_o be_v no_o other_o way_n then_o leave_v of_o understand_a scripture_n but_o to_o expound_v it_o as_o we_o do_v other_o write_n by_o consider_v the_o signification_n and_o propriety_n of_o word_n and_o phrase_n the_o scope_n and_o context_n of_o the_o place_n the_o reason_n of_o thing_n the_o analogy_n between_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n and_o the_o like_a when_o they_o dispute_v with_o protestant_n they_o can_v reasonable_o pretend_v to_o no_o other_o way_n of_o expound_v scripture_n because_o we_o admit_v of_o no_o other_o and_o yet_o if_o they_o allow_v of_o this_o they_o open_v a_o wide_a gap_n for_o all_o heresy_n
other_o world_n but_o signify_v the_o removal_n of_o the_o visible_a and_o sensible_a punishment_n of_o sin_n in_o restore_v the_o sick_a person_n to_o health_n again_o that_o though_o such_o sickness_n be_v inflict_v on_o he_o for_o his_o sin_n and_o possible_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o church-censure_n which_o in_o those_o day_n be_v confirm_v and_o ratify_v by_o bodily_a punishment_n yet_o upon_o his_o reconciliation_n to_o the_o church_n and_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o elder_n and_o the_o ceremony_n of_o anoint_v he_o shall_v be_v restore_v to_o health_n again_o which_o be_v a_o external_a and_o visible_a remission_n of_o his_o sin_n and_o shall_v be_v a_o plenary_a pardon_n if_o he_o bring_v forth_o the_o true_a and_o genuine_a fruit_n of_o repentance_n this_o be_v very_o natural_a and_o very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o scope_n and_o design_n of_o the_o text_n and_o differ_v as_o much_o from_o the_o popish_a extreme_a unction_n as_o their_o great_a adversary_n can_v wish_v such_o kind_n of_o proof_n as_o these_o be_v mere_o the_o work_n of_o fancy_n and_o imagination_n and_o can_v impose_v upon_o no_o man_n who_o will_v but_o attend_v to_o the_o different_a use_n and_o signification_n of_o word_n 2._o another_o grand_a fault_n our_o roman_a adversary_n be_v guilty_a of_o be_v that_o their_o scripture-proof_n be_v always_o very_o lame_a and_o imperfect_a that_o be_v that_o they_o never_o prove_v their_o whole_a doctrine_n from_o scripture_n but_o only_o some_o little_a part_n of_o it_o they_o draw_v very_o fine_a and_o artificial_a scheme_n and_o if_o they_o can_v find_v some_o little_a appearance_n in_o scripture_n to_o countenance_v any_o one_o part_n of_o it_o they_o take_v that_o for_o a_o proof_n of_o the_o whole_a as_o for_o instance_n thus_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o christ_n make_v peter_n the_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n his_o own_o vicar_n upon_o earth_n and_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o be_v st._n peter_n successor_n succeed_v not_o only_o to_o his_o chair_n but_o to_o all_o the_o right_n and_o prerogative_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o therefore_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n also_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n the_o ecumenical_a pastor_n who_o neither_o want_v st._n peter_n key_n nor_o sword._n this_o be_v a_o very_a notable_a point_n if_o it_o be_v well_o prove_v but_o as_o i_o observe_v before_o this_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o pure_a institution_n which_o depend_v whole_o upon_o the_o will_n of_o god_n it_o can_v be_v prove_v only_o by_o scripture_n how_o much_o then_o of_o this_o do_v they_o pretend_v to_o prove_v from_o scripture_n why_o they_o will_v prove_v by_o scripture_n that_o st._n peter_n be_v the_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n because_o christ_n say_v unto_o he_o thou_o be_v peter_n and_o on_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n and_o i_o will_v give_v unto_o thou_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o seed_n my_o sheep_n which_o indeed_o be_v lamentable_a proof_n for_o the_o same_o power_n be_v give_v to_o all_o the_o apostle_n 20_o john_n 21_o 22_o 23._o then_o say_v jesus_n unto_o they_o peace_n be_v unto_o you_o as_o my_o father_n send_v i_o even_o so_o send_v i_o you_o all_o of_o you_o and_o therefore_o not_o one_o in_o subjection_n to_o another_o but_o all_o with_o equal_a power_n and_o when_o he_o have_v say_v this_o he_o breathe_v on_o they_o and_o say_v unto_o they_o receive_v you_o the_o holy_a ghost_n whosoever_o sin_n you_o remit_v they_o be_v remit_v unto_o they_o and_o whosoever_o sin_n you_o retain_v they_o be_v retain_v according_o on_o the_o day_n of_o pentecost_n the_o holy_a ghost_n fall_v on_o they_o all_o they_o be_v all_o endow_v with_o the_o gift_n of_o tongue_n and_o miracle_n and_o prophesy_v they_o all_o have_v the_o same_o infallible_a spirit_n and_o therefore_o need_v no_o superior_a head_n over_o they_o they_o be_v to_o be_v separate_v into_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n where_o they_o can_v have_v no_o communication_n with_o each_o other_o and_o therefore_o can_v have_v no_o universal_a head._n the_o history_n of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n give_v not_o the_o least_o intimation_n of_o any_o such_o superiority_n which_o either_o st._n peter_n challenge_v or_o the_o other_o apostle_n pay_v he_o which_o be_v strong_a presumption_n against_o such_o a_o supremacy_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o i_o suppose_v they_o themselves_o will_v grant_v that_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v as_o infallible_a as_o he_o but_o suppose_v we_o shall_v grant_v they_o that_o st._n peter_n be_v the_o chief_a of_o the_o apostle_n and_o have_v a_o kind_n of_o primacy_n not_o of_o government_n but_o order_n how_o do_v they_o prove_v from_o scripture_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n succeed_v in_o all_o the_o right_n and_o prerogative_n of_o st._n peter_n for_o unless_o this_o be_v prove_v whatever_o prerogative_n st._n peter_n have_v it_o signify_v nothing_o to_o they_o and_o yet_o this_o can_v be_v prove_v but_o by_o institution_n for_o though_o christ_n have_v bestow_v a_o primacy_n on_o s._n peter_n yet_o unless_o he_o express_o grant_v it_o to_o his_o successor_n too_o nay_o to_o his_o successor_n in_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n his_o pramacy_n as_o be_v a_o personal_a prerogative_n must_v die_v with_o his_o person_n as_o a_o prince_n may_v grant_v a_o priority_n to_o person_n in_o the_o same_o office_n and_o power_n may_v make_v a_o first_o colonel_n or_o a_o first_o captain_n but_o if_o these_o man_n to_o who_o the_o precedency_n be_v give_v die_v or_o be_v remove_v those_o who_o succeed_v in_o their_o office_n and_o power_n to_o the_o same_o regiment_n or_o company_n do_v not_o therefore_o succeed_v to_o their_o priority_n too_o for_o this_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o their_o office_n but_o to_o their_o person_n and_o the_o king_n may_v give_v the_o priority_n again_o to_o who_o he_o please_v or_o appoint_v they_o to_o succeed_v in_o course_n according_a to_o their_o admission_n into_o such_o office_n and_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n the_o primacy_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n who_o be_v st._n peter_n successor_n do_v not_o follow_v from_o the_o primacy_n of_o st._n peter_n unless_o they_o can_v show_v that_o christ_n have_v give_v they_o the_o primacy_n also_o as_o well_o as_o st._n peter_n and_o this_o must_v be_v prove_v from_o scripture_n because_o it_o be_v matter_n of_o institution_n and_o no_o argument_n in_o the_o world_n can_v prove_v any_o thing_n which_o depend_v sole_o upon_o a_o institution_n without_o prove_v the_o institution_n but_o this_o the_o roman_a doctor_n never_o pretend_v to_o for_o they_o know_v that_o there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n in_o scripture_n about_o it_o and_o nothing_o but_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n can_v prove_v a_o divine_a institution_n so_o that_o can_v they_o prove_v the_o primacy_n of_o st._n peter_n from_o scripture_n they_o prove_v but_o half_o their_o point_n and_o that_o the_o most_o inconsiderable_a half_n too_o for_o it_o do_v they_o no_o good_a and_o therefore_o when_o they_o make_v a_o great_a noise_n about_o st._n peter_n primacy_n and_o prerogative_n never_o trouble_v yourselves_o to_o dispute_v that_o point_n with_o they_o which_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n but_o require_v they_o to_o prove_v from_o scripture_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o st._n peter_n successor_n be_v appoint_v by_o christ_n to_o be_v the_o supreme_a ecumenical_a bishop_n and_o the_o prince_n of_o all_o bishop_n and_o if_o you_o stick_v here_o as_o in_o reason_n you_o ought_v there_o be_v a_o end_n of_o that_o controversy_n thus_o there_o be_v nothing_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n make_v a_o great_a noise_n about_o than_o infallibility_n though_o they_o be_v not_o agree_v where_o to_o place_v this_o infallibility_n whether_o in_o the_o pope_n or_o a_o general_n council_n but_o let_v it_o be_v where_o it_o will_v this_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o institution_n must_v be_v prove_v by_o scripture_n how_o then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n do_v they_o prove_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v infallible_a that_o they_o think_v be_v very_o plain_a because_o christ_n say_v thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o but_o how_o do_v this_o prove_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v infallible_a for_o here_o be_v not_o one_o word_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n yes_o this_o prove_v st._n peter_n to_o be_v infallible_a who_o be_v afterward_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o all_o his_o successor_n be_v infallible_a too_o now_o that_o st._n peter_n be_v infallible_a as_o all_o the_o other_o apostle_n be_v we_o ready_o grant_v though_o i_o think_v this_o text_n do_v not_o prove_v it_o but_o
do_v this_o prove_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n infallibility_n just_o as_o st._n peter_n primacy_n prove_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v the_o ecumenical_a primate_n they_o themselves_o must_v grant_v that_o a_o infallible_a apostle_n may_v have_v a_o fallible_a bishop_n for_o his_o successor_n or_o else_o they_o must_v either_o deny_v that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n as_o well_o as_o st._n peter_n be_v infallible_a or_o they_o must_v grant_v that_o all_o the_o apostle_n successor_n that_o be_v all_o the_o bishop_n who_o succeed_v any_o of_o the_o apostle_n in_o their_o see_v must_v be_v as_o infallible_a as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o succeed_v st._n peter_n and_o then_o there_o will_v be_v so_o much_o infallibility_n that_o it_o will_v be_v worth_a nothing_o if_o then_o there_o be_v not_o a_o natural_a and_o necessary_a entail_n of_o infallibility_n upon_o the_o successor_n of_o infallible_a apostle_n they_o must_v show_v we_o a_o express_a institution_n which_o make_v the_o successor_n of_o peter_n at_o rome_n infallible_a and_o let_v our_o protestant_a demand_n this_o before_o he_o own_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o then_o i_o believe_v they_o will_v not_o think_v he_o worth_n convert_v thus_o as_o for_o those_o who_o place_n infallibility_n in_o a_o general_n council_n demand_v a_o scripture-proof_n of_o it_o that_o they_o will_v produce_v the_o general_n council_n charter_n for_o infallibility_n this_o they_o can_v do_v but_o they_o say_v the_o church_n be_v infallible_a and_o the_o general_n council_n be_v the_o church_n representative_a and_o therefore_o a_o general_n council_n must_v be_v infallible_a too_o so_o that_o here_o be_v several_a thing_n for_o they_o to_o prove_v and_o to_o prove_v by_o scripture_n too_o for_o there_o be_v no_o other_o way_n of_o prove_v they_o before_o they_o can_v prove_v the_o infallibility_n of_o general_n council_n as_o 1._o that_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a 2._o that_o a_o general_n council_n be_v the_o church_n representative_a 3._o that_o the_o church_n representative_a be_v that_o church_n to_o which_o the_o promise_n of_o infallibility_n be_v make_v and_o then_o they_o may_v conclude_v that_o a_o general_n council_n as_o be_v the_o church_n representative_a be_v infallible_a now_o instead_o of_o prove_v every_o particular_a of_o this_o by_o scripture_n as_o they_o must_v do_v if_o they_o will_v prove_v by_o scripture_n that_o general_a council_n be_v infallible_a they_o pretend_v to_o prove_v no_o more_o than_o the_o first_o of_o the_o three_o that_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a and_o that_o very_o lame_o too_o as_o may_v appear_v more_o hereafter_o and_o then_o they_o take_v all_o the_o rest_n for_o grant_v without_o any_o proof_n which_o be_v just_a as_o if_o a_o man_n who_o in_o order_n to_o prove_v his_o title_n to_o a_o estate_n be_v require_v to_o prove_v that_o this_o estate_n do_v ancient_o belong_v to_o his_o family_n that_o it_o be_v entail_v upon_o the_o heir_n male_a that_o this_o entail_n be_v never_o cut_v off_o nor_o the_o estate_n legal_o alienate_v and_o that_o he_o alone_o be_v the_o true_a survive_a heir_n shall_v think_v it_o enough_o to_o prove_v only_o the_o first_o of_o these_o that_o the_o estate_n do_v ancient_o belong_v to_o his_o family_n which_o it_o may_v have_v do_v and_o yet_o not_o belong_v to_o it_o now_o or_o if_o it_o do_v still_o belong_v to_o it_o he_o may_v not_o be_v the_o true_a heir_n thus_o if_o we_o consider_v what_o it_o be_v they_o teach_v about_o purgatory_n we_o shall_v quick_o perceive_v how_o little_a it_o be_v they_o pretend_v to_o prove_v of_o it_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o there_o be_v a_o purgatory-fire_n after_o this_o life_n where_o man_n undergo_v the_o punishment_n of_o their_o sin_n when_o the_o fault_n be_v pardon_v that_o the_o church_n have_v power_n out_o of_o her_o stock_n of_o merit_n which_o consist_v of_o the_o supererogate_a work_n of_o great_a and_o eminent_a saint_n to_o grant_v pardon_n and_o indulgency_n to_o man_n while_o they_o live_v to_o deliver_v they_o from_o several_a thousand_o year_n punishment_n which_o be_v due_a to_o their_o sin_n in_o purgatory_n that_o the_o soul_n in_o purgatory_n may_v be_v release_v out_o of_o it_o by_o the_o prayer_n and_o alm_n and_o mass_n of_o the_o live_n which_o be_v the_o very_a life_n and_o soul_n of_o this_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n now_o of_o all_o this_o they_o pretend_v to_o prove_v no_o more_o from_o scripture_n but_o that_o there_o be_v a_o purgatory-fire_n after_o this_o life_n and_o how_o they_o prove_v it_o you_o have_v already_o hear_v but_o that_o either_o penance_n or_o pilgrimage_n and_o other_o extraordinary_a act_n of_o devotion_n while_o we_o live_v or_o the_o pope_n pardon_n and_o indulgency_n can_v either_o remit_v or_o shorten_v the_o pain_n of_o purgatory_n or_o that_o the_o prayer_n and_o alm_n of_o our_o live_a friend_n or_o mass_n say_v for_o we_o by_o mercenary_a priest_n can_v deliver_v we_o out_o of_o purgatory_n which_o we_o be_v principal_o concern_v to_o know_v and_o without_o which_o purgatory_n will_v not_o enrich_v the_o priest_n nor_o the_o church_n this_o they_o never_o attempt_v that_o i_o know_v of_o to_o prove_v by_o scripture_n whether_o there_o be_v a_o purgatory_n or_o not_o in_o itself_o consider_v be_v a_o mere_a speculative_a point_n and_o of_o no_o value_n but_o can_v they_o prove_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v the_o key_n of_o purgatory_n and_o that_o alm_n and_o mass_n will_v deliver_v out_o of_o purgatory_n this_o be_v worth_a know_v and_o be_v as_o well_o worth_a prove_v as_o any_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o they_o get_v more_o by_o but_o if_o you_o will_v not_o believe_v this_o till_o they_o produce_v a_o scripture-proof_n of_o it_o you_o may_v let_v they_o dispute_v on_o about_o the_o place_n of_o purgatory_n and_o keep_v your_o money_n in_o your_o pocket_n thus_o it_o be_v in_o most_o other_o case_n if_o you_o take_v their_o whole_a doctrine_n together_o and_o demand_v a_o proof_n of_o every_o part_n of_o it_o and_o not_o take_v a_o proof_n of_o some_o little_a branch_n of_o it_o for_o a_o proof_n of_o the_o whole_a you_o will_v quick_o find_v that_o they_o will_v not_o be_v so_o fond_a of_o dispute_v as_o some_o of_o they_o now_o be_v 3._o another_o way_n our_o roman_a adversary_n have_v of_o prove_v their_o doctrine_n from_o scripture_n be_v instead_o of_o plain_a and_o positive_a proof_n to_o produce_v some_o very_a remote_a and_o inevident_a consequence_n from_o scripture_n and_o if_o they_o can_v but_o hale_v a_o text_n of_o scripture_n into_o the_o premise_n whatever_o the_o conclusion_n be_v they_o call_v it_o a_o scripture-proof_n there_o be_v infinite_a instance_n of_o this_o but_o i_o can_v only_o name_v some_o few_o thus_o they_o prove_v the_o perpetual_a infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n because_o christ_n promise_v his_o disciple_n to_o be_v with_o they_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n 28._o matth._n 20._o which_o promise_n can_v be_v confine_v to_o their_o person_n for_o they_o be_v to_o die_v long_o before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o must_v extend_v to_o their_o successor_n suppose_v that_o and_o do_v christ_n be_v with_o they_o necessary_o signify_v that_o he_o will_v make_v they_o infallible_a be_v not_o christ_n with_o every_o particular_a church_n with_o every_o particular_a bishop_n nay_o with_o every_o particular_a good_a christian_n and_o must_v they_o all_o be_v infallible_a then_o thus_o christ_n promise_v that_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o his_o church_n ergo_fw-la the_o church_n be_v infallible_a for_o if_o error_n and_o heresy_n prevail_v against_o the_o church_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n prevail_v against_o it_o and_o i_o add_v if_o sin_n and_o wickedness_n prevail_v against_o the_o church_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n prevail_v against_o it_o ergo_fw-la the_o church_n be_v impeccable_a and_o can_v sin_n which_o be_v to_o the_o full_a as_o good_a a_o consequence_n as_o the_o other_o and_o therefore_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n prevail_v can_v neither_o signify_v the_o mere_a prevalency_n of_o error_n or_o sin_n in_o the_o church_n but_o such_o a_o prevalency_n as_o destroy_v the_o church_n and_o this_o shall_v never_o be_v because_o christ_n have_v promise_v it_o shall_v never_o be_v and_o it_o may_v never_o be_v though_o the_o church_n be_v not_o infallible_a and_o therefore_o this_o do_v not_o prove_v infallibility_n thus_o they_o prove_v there_o be_v such_o a_o place_n as_o purgatory_n where_o sin_n be_v forgive_v and_o expiate_v because_o our_o saviour_n say_v that_o the_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v neither_o be_v forgive_v in_o this_o world_n nor_o in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v matt._n 12._o 32._o and_o therefore_o there_o be_v some_o
sin_n which_o be_v forgive_v in_o the_o next_o world_n because_o there_o be_v a_o sin_n which_o shall_v not_o be_v forgive_v there_o now_o not_o to_o consider_v the_o ordinary_a use_n of_o such_o phrase_n to_o signify_v no_o more_o than_o it_o shall_v never_o be_v without_o distinguish_v between_o what_o be_v to_o be_v do_v in_o this_o world_n and_o what_o in_o the_o next_o nay_o not_o to_o consider_v how_o contrary_a this_o be_v to_o their_o own_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n that_o man_n who_o go_v to_o purgatory_n have_v all_o their_o sin_n already_o forgive_v though_o they_o must_v suffer_v the_o punishment_n of_o they_o there_o which_o how_o absurd_a soever_o it_o be_v yet_o show_v that_o purgatory_n be_v not_o a_o place_n of_o forgive_a sin_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v mean_v by_o our_o saviour_n in_o those_o word_n yet_o suppose_v all_o they_o will_v have_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v some_o sin_n forgive_v in_o the_o next_o world_n which_o be_v not_o forgive_v in_o this_o how_o do_v this_o prove_v a_o popish_a purgatory_n where_o soul_n endure_v such_o torment_n as_o be_v not_o inferior_a to_o those_o of_o hell_n itself_o except_v their_o duration_n that_o some_o sin_n shall_v be_v forgive_v in_o the_o next_o world_n i_o think_v do_v not_o very_o evident_o prove_v that_o man_n shall_v be_v torment_v it_o may_v be_v for_o several_a age_n in_o the_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n thus_o they_o prove_v the_o necessity_n of_o auricular_a confession_n to_o priest_n from_o the_o power_n of_o judicial_a absolution_n christ_n have_v give_v the_o priest_n power_n to_o forgive_v sin_n and_o hereby_o have_v make_v he_o a_o judge_n to_o retain_v or_o remit_v sin_n to_o absolve_v and_o inflict_v penance_n now_o a_o judge_n can_v judge_v right_a without_o a_o particular_a knowledge_n of_o the_o fact_n and_o all_o the_o circumstance_n of_o it_o and_o this_o the_o priest_n can_v know_v without_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o penitent_a and_o therefore_o as_o priest_n have_v authority_n to_o absolve_v so_o a_o penitent_a who_o will_v be_v absolve_v must_v of_o necessity_n confess_v but_o now_o i_o shall_v think_v it_o a_o much_o better_a consequence_n that_o the_o priest_n have_v not_o such_o a_o judicial_a authority_n of_o absolution_n as_o require_v a_o particular_a confession_n of_o the_o penitent_a because_o christ_n have_v no_o where_o command_v all_o man_n to_o confess_v their_o sin_n to_o a_o priest_n than_o that_o the_o priest_n have_v such_o a_o judicial_a authority_n and_o therefore_o all_o man_n must_v confess_v to_o a_o priest_n for_o though_o our_o saviour_n do_v give_v power_n to_o his_o apostle_n to_o remit_v and_o retain_v sin_n yet_o those_o word_n do_v not_o necessary_o signify_v a_o judicial_a authority_n to_o forgive_v sin_n or_o if_o it_o do_v it_o may_v relate_v only_o to_o public_a sin_n which_o be_v too_o well_o know_v without_o a_o private_a confession_n or_o however_o it_o be_v not_o the_o particular_a knowledge_n of_o the_o sin_n with_o all_o the_o circumstance_n of_o it_o but_o the_o mark_n and_o character_n of_o true_a repentance_n for_o public_a or_o secret_a sin_n which_o be_v the_o best_a rule_n and_o direction_n who_o to_o absolve_v and_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o a_o particular_a confession_n to_o this_o purpose_n but_o the_o sophistry_n of_o this_o be_v most_o palpable_a when_o they_o draw_v such_o consequence_n from_o one_o text_n of_o scripture_n as_o direct_o contradict_v other_o plain_a and_o express_v text_n thus_o because_o st._n peter_n tell_v we_o that_o there_o be_v many_o thing_n hard_a to_o be_v understand_v in_o st._n paul_n epistle_n which_o they_o that_o be_v unlearned_a and_o unstable_a wrist_n as_o they_o do_v also_o the_o other_o scripture_n to_o their_o own_o destruction_n 2_o pet._n 3._o 16._o from_o hence_o they_o will_v conclude_v that_o people_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v allow_v to_o read_v the_o bible_n as_o if_o st._n peter_n have_v intend_v to_o forbid_v they_o to_o read_v those_o epistle_n which_o st._n paul_n have_v write_v to_o they_o nay_o to_o read_v this_o very_a epistle_n which_o he_o himself_o now_o send_v to_o they_o for_o these_o epistle_n which_o be_v send_v to_o the_o church_n that_o they_o may_v be_v read_v by_o they_o make_v a_o considerable_a part_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o the_o people_n must_v not_o be_v allow_v to_o read_v now_o but_o set_v aside_o this_o this_o consequence_n that_o the_o people_n must_v not_o read_v the_o bible_n be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o a_o great_a many_o other_o text_n which_o express_o command_v they_o to_o read_v and_o search_v and_o study_v and_o meditate_v on_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o the_o holy_a scripture_n as_o every_o body_n know_v i_o confess_v it_o amaze_v i_o to_o hear_v man_n argue_v at_o this_o rate_n when_o they_o can_v produce_v any_o one_o text_n which_o forbid_v people_n to_o read_v the_o scripture_n and_o there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o express_a command_n that_o they_o shall_v read_v the_o scripture_n they_o think_v it_o sufficient_a to_o oppose_v against_o all_o this_o authority_n a_o consequence_n of_o their_o own_o make_n and_o a_o very_a absurd_a one_o too_o and_o call_v this_o a_o scripture-proof_n i_o will_v not_o be_v think_v whole_o to_o reject_v a_o plain_a and_o evident_a consequence_n from_o scripture_n but_o yet_o i_o will_v never_o admit_v of_o a_o mere_a consequence_n to_o prove_v a_o institution_n which_o must_v be_v deliver_v in_o plain_a term_n as_o all_o law_n ought_v to_o be_v and_o where_o i_o have_v no_o other_o proof_n but_o some_o scripture-consequence_n i_o shall_v not_o think_v it_o equivalent_a to_o a_o scripture-proof_n if_o the_o consequence_n be_v plain_a and_o obvious_a and_o such_o as_o every_o man_n see_v i_o shall_v not_o question_v it_o but_o remote_a and_o dubious_a and_o dispute_v consequence_n if_o we_o have_v no_o better_a evidence_n to_o be_v sure_o be_v a_o very_a ill_a foundation_n for_o article_n of_o faith._n let_v our_o protestant_n then_o tell_v such_o disputant_n that_o for_o the_o institution_n of_o sacrament_n and_o for_o article_n of_o faith_n he_o expect_v plain_a positive_a proof_n that_o as_o much_o as_o the_o protestant_a faith_n be_v charge_v with_o uncertainty_n we_o desire_v a_o little_a more_o certainty_n for_o our_o faith_n than_o mere_a inference_n from_o scripture_n and_o those_o none_o of_o the_o plain_a neither_o 4._o another_o false_a pretence_n to_o scripture-proof_n be_v to_o clap_v their_o own_o sense_n upon_o the_o word_n of_o scripture_n without_o any_o regard_n to_o the_o use_n and_o propriety_n of_o word_n to_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o place_n to_o the_o reason_n and_o nature_n of_o thing_n and_o to_o call_v this_o a_o scripture-proof_n of_o their_o doctrine_n when_o their_o doctrine_n do_v not_o natural_o grow_v there_o but_o be_v only_o engraft_v by_o some_o cunning_a artist_n upon_o a_o scripture-stock_n i_o shall_v give_v you_o only_o one_o instance_n of_o this_o their_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n as_o for_o transubstantiation_n they_o teach_v that_o the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o natural_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n that_o after_o consecration_n there_o be_v nothing_o of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o the_o accident_n subsist_v without_o a_o substance_n that_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o christ_n his_o soul_n and_o divinity_n be_v present_a under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n nay_o that_o whole_a christ_n flesh_n and_o blood_n be_v under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o in_o every_o particle_n of_o it_o and_o under_o the_o species_n of_o wine_n and_o every_o drop_n of_o it_o that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o break_v nor_o his_o blood_n shed_v in_o the_o sacrament_n but_o only_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v nothing_o that_o it_o be_v only_o this_o nothing_o which_o we_o eat_v and_o drink_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o which_o go_v down_o into_o our_o stomach_n and_o carry_v whole_a christ_n down_o with_o it_o now_o this_o doctrine_n find_v so_o very_o harsh_a be_v so_o contrary_a to_o all_o the_o evidence_n of_o our_o sense_n and_o have_v so_o many_o absurdity_n and_o contradiction_n to_o reason_n that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v very_o plain_o prove_v from_o scripture_n in_o every_o part_n of_o it_o for_o if_o a_o man_n may_v be_v persuade_v to_o renounce_v his_o sense_n and_o reason_n to_o believe_v scripture_n yet_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v equal_o evident_a to_o he_o at_o least_o that_o scripture_n be_v for_o it_o as_o it_o be_v that_o sense_n and_o reason_n be_v against_o it_o and_o yet_o there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n in_o scripture_n to_o prove_v any_o one_o part_n of_o this_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n neither_o that_o the_o natural_a
dispute_n will_v quick_o be_v at_o a_o end_n it_o have_v be_v very_o easy_a to_o have_v give_v more_o instance_n under_o every_o head_n and_o to_o have_v observe_v more_o false_a way_n of_o expound_v scripture_n which_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v guilty_a of_o but_o these_o be_v the_o most_o obvious_a and_o therefore_o the_o best_a fit_v to_o my_o design_n to_o instruct_v unlearned_a man_n and_o i_o must_v not_o suffer_v this_o discourse_n which_o be_v at_o first_o intend_v much_o short_a than_o it_o already_o be_v to_o swell_v too_o much_o under_o my_o hand_n sect_n iii_o concern_v the_o ancient_a father_n and_o writer_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n though_o learned_a man_n may_v squabble_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o father_n and_o council_n it_o be_v very_o unreasonable_a that_o unlearned_a man_n shall_v be_v concern_v in_o such_o dispute_n because_o they_o be_v not_o competent_a judge_n of_o it_o and_o yet_o there_o be_v nothing_o which_o our_o roman_a disputant_n make_v a_o great_a noise_n with_o among_o woman_n and_o child_n and_o the_o mean_a sort_n of_o people_n than_o quotation_n out_o of_o father_n and_o council_n who_o they_o pretend_v to_o be_v all_o on_o their_o side_n now_o as_o it_o be_v a_o ridiculous_a thing_n for_o they_o to_o talk_v of_o father_n and_o council_n to_o such_o people_n so_o it_o be_v very_o ridiculous_a for_o such_o people_n to_o be_v convert_v by_o say_n out_o of_o the_o father_n and_o council_n i_o confess_v it_o have_v make_v i_o often_o smile_v with_o a_o mixture_n of_o pity_n and_o indignation_n at_o the_o folly_n of_o it_o for_o what_o more_o contemptible_a easiness_n can_v any_o man_n be_v guilty_a of_o than_o to_o change_v his_o religion_n which_o he_o have_v be_v teach_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n and_o may_v find_v there_o if_o he_o please_v because_o he_o be_v tell_v by_o some_o honest_a priest_n a_o sort_n of_o man_n who_o never_o deceive_v any_o one_o that_o such_o or_o such_o a_o father_n who_o live_v it_o may_v be_v they_o know_v not_o where_o nor_o when_o and_o write_v they_o know_v not_o what_o have_v speak_v in_o favour_n of_o transubstantiation_n or_o purgatory_n or_o some_o other_o popish_a doctrine_n and_o therefore_o let_v i_o advise_v our_o protestant_n who_o be_v not_o skill_v in_o these_o matter_n when_o he_o be_v urge_v with_o the_o authority_n of_o father_n to_o ask_v they_o some_o few_o question_n 1._o ask_v they_o how_o you_o shall_v certain_o know_v what_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o father_n be_v and_o this_o include_v a_o great_a many_o question_n which_o must_v be_v resolve_v before_o you_o can_v be_v sure_a of_o this_o as_o how_o you_o shall_v know_v that_o such_o book_n be_v write_v by_o that_o father_n who_o name_n it_o bear_v or_o that_o it_o have_v not_o be_v corrupt_v by_o the_o ignorance_n or_o knavery_n of_o transcriber_n while_o they_o be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o monk_n who_o usurp_v great_a authority_n over_o the_o father_n and_o do_v not_o only_o pare_v their_o nail_n but_o alter_v their_o very_a habit_n and_o dress_n to_o fit_v they_o to_o the_o mode_n of_o the_o time_n and_o make_v they_o fashionable_a how_o you_o shall_v know_v what_o the_o true_a meaning_n of_o those_o word_n be_v which_o they_o cite_v from_o they_o which_o the_o word_n themselves_o many_o time_n will_v not_o discover_v without_o the_o context_n how_o you_o shall_v know_v that_o such_o say_n be_v honest_o quote_v or_o honest_o translate_v how_o you_o shall_v know_v whether_o this_o father_n do_v not_o in_o other_o place_n contradict_v what_o he_o here_o say_v or_o do_v not_o alter_v his_o opinion_n after_o he_o have_v write_v it_o without_o write_v public_a recantation_n as_o st._n austin_n do_v whether_o this_o father_n be_v not_o contradict_v by_o other_o father_n and_o in_o that_o case_n which_o of_o the_o father_n you_o must_v believe_v you_o may_v add_v that_o you_o do_v not_o ask_v these_o question_n at_o random_n but_o for_o great_a and_o necessary_a reason_n for_o in_o read_v some_o late_a english_a book_n both_o of_o protestant_n and_o papist_n you_o find_v large_a quotation_n out_o of_o the_o father_n on_o both_o side_n that_o some_o be_v charge_v with_o false_a translation_n with_o pervert_v the_o father_n sense_n with_o mis-citing_a his_o word_n with_o quote_v spurious_a author_n as_o it_o seem_v many_o of_o those_o be_v which_o make_v up_o the_o late_a speculum_fw-la or_o ecclesiastical_a prospective-glass_n to_o name_n no_o more_o now_o how_o shall_v you_o who_o be_v a_o unlearned_a man_n judge_v of_o such_o dispute_n as_o these_o what_o book_n be_v spurious_a or_o genuine_a whether_o the_o father_n be_v right_o quote_v and_o what_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o they_o be_v for_o my_o part_n i_o know_v not_o what_o answer_v such_o a_o disputant_n can_v make_v but_o to_o blush_v and_o promise_v not_o to_o allege_v the_o authority_n of_o father_n any_o more_o it_o be_v certain_a in_o such_o matter_n those_o who_o be_v unlearned_a must_v trust_v the_o learned_a and_o then_o i_o suppose_v a_o unlearned_a protestant_a will_n rather_o trust_v a_o protestant_n than_o a_o popish_a doctor_n as_o papist_n will_v rather_o trust_v their_o priest_n that_o protestant_n divine_v and_o then_o there_o be_v not_o much_o to_o be_v get_v on_o either_o side_n this_o way_n for_o when_o a_o protestant_n show_v a_o inclination_n rather_o to_o believe_v a_o popish_a than_o a_o protestant_n divine_a he_o be_v certain_o three_o quarter_n a_o papist_n beforehand_o indeed_o unlearned_a protestant_n who_o be_v inquisitive_a and_o have_v time_n to_o read_v have_v such_o advantage_n now_o to_o satisfy_v themselves_o even_o about_o the_o sense_n of_o father_n and_o council_n as_o it_o may_v be_v no_o age_n before_o ever_o afford_v there_o be_v so_o many_o excellent_a book_n write_v in_o english_a as_o plain_o confirm_v the_o protestant_a faith_n and_o confute_v popery_n by_o the_o testimony_n and_o authority_n of_o ancient_a writer_n and_o such_o man_n though_o they_o do_v not_o understand_v latin_a and_o greek_a be_v in_o no_o danger_n of_o all_o the_o learning_n of_o their_o popish_a adversary_n and_o any_o man_n who_o please_v may_v have_v recourse_n to_o such_o book_n and_o see_v the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n with_o his_o own_o eye_n and_o judge_v for_o himself_o but_o those_o who_o can_v do_v this_o may_v very_o fair_o decline_v such_o a_o trial_n as_o improper_a for_o they_o for_o 2._o let_v our_o protestant_a ask_v such_o disputer_n whether_o a_o plain_a man_n may_v not_o attain_v a_o sufficient_a knowledge_n and_o certainty_n of_o his_o religion_n without_o understand_a father_n and_o council_n if_o they_o say_v he_o can_v ask_v they_o how_o many_o roman-catholic_n there_o be_v that_o understand_v father_n and_o council_n ask_v they_o how_o those_o christian_n understand_v their_o religion_n who_o live_v before_o there_o be_v any_o of_o these_o father_n &_o council_n ask_v they_o again_o whether_o they_o believe_v that_o god_n have_v make_v it_o impossible_a to_o the_o great_a part_n of_o mankind_n to_o understand_v the_o christian_a religion_n for_o even_o among_o christian_n themselves_o there_o be_v not_o one_o in_o a_o hundred_o thousand_o who_o understand_v father_n and_o council_n and_o it_o be_v moral_o impossible_a they_o shall_v and_o therefore_o certain_o there_o must_v be_v a_o short_a and_o easy_a way_n to_o understand_v christian_a religion_n than_o this_o or_o else_o the_o generality_n of_o mankind_n even_o of_o profess_a christian_n be_v out_o of_o all_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n ask_v they_o once_o more_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o a_o much_o easy_a matter_n for_o a_o plain_a honest_a man_n to_o learn_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n out_o of_o the_o scripture_n themselves_o especial_o with_o the_o help_n of_o a_o wise_a and_o learned_a guide_n than_o to_o understand_v all_o father_n and_o council_n and_o take_v his_o religion_n from_o they_o why_o then_o do_v they_o so_o quarrel_v at_o people_n read_v the_o scripture_n and_o put_v they_o upon_o read_v father_n and_o council_n i_o suppose_v they_o will_v grant_v the_o scripture_n may_v be_v read_v a_o little_a soon_o than_o so_o many_o voluminous_a father_n and_o labbe_n council_n into_o the_o bargain_n and_o i_o believe_v most_o man_n who_o try_v will_v think_v that_o they_o be_v more_o easy_o understand_v and_o therefore_o if_o protestant_n as_o they_o pretend_v can_v have_v no_o certainty_n of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n i_o be_o sure_a there_o be_v much_o less_o certainty_n to_o be_v have_v from_o the_o father_n a_o short_a time_n will_v give_v we_o a_o full_a view_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o read_v and_o understand_v all_o the_o father_n be_v work_n enough_o for_o a_o man_n life_n the_o scripture_n be_v all_o of_o a_o piece_n every_o part_n of_o
it_o agree_v with_o the_o rest_n the_o father_n many_o time_n contradict_v themselves_o and_o each_o other_o and_o if_o man_n differ_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n they_o differ_v much_o more_o about_o father_n and_o council_n that_o it_o be_v a_o mighty_a riddle_n that_o those_o who_o think_v ordinary_a christian_n not_o fit_a to_o read_v the_o scripture_n shall_v think_v it_o necessary_a for_o they_o to_o understand_v father_n and_o council_n and_o yet_o they_o be_v ridiculous_a indeed_o to_o dispute_v with_o every_o tradesman_n about_o father_n and_o council_n if_o they_o do_v not_o think_v they_o ought_v to_o read_v and_o understand_v they_o the_o sum_n be_v such_o protestant_n as_o be_v not_o skill_v in_o book-learning_n may_v very_o reasonable_o tell_v these_o man_n who_o urge_v they_o with_o the_o authority_n of_o council_n and_o father_n that_o they_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o any_o skill_n in_o such_o matter_n and_o hope_v it_o be_v not_o require_v of_o they_o for_o if_o it_o be_v they_o be_v in_o a_o ill_a case_n the_o holy_a scripture_n not_o father_n and_o council_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n if_o they_o have_v read_v the_o father_n they_o shall_v believe_v they_o no_o far_o than_o what_o they_o teach_v be_v agreeable_a to_o scripture_n and_o therefore_o whatever_o opinion_n any_o of_o the_o father_n have_v it_o be_v no_o concern_v of_o they_o to_o know_v if_o they_o can_v learn_v what_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n be_v without_o it_o learned_a man_n may_v dispute_v about_o these_o thing_n and_o they_o have_v hear_v learned_a protestant_n affirm_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v find_v none_o of_o her_o peculiar_a doctrine_n in_o the_o write_n of_o any_o of_o the_o father_n for_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n and_o its_o certain_a if_o this_o be_v true_a all_o the_o late_a father_n be_v of_o no_o authority_n to_o establish_v any_o new_a doctrine_n for_o there_o be_v no_o more_o authority_n in_o the_o church_n to_o bring_v in_o any_o new_a doctrine_n after_o three_o hundred_o year_n than_o there_o be_v at_o this_o day_n unlearned_a man_n may_v very_o honourable_o reject_v all_o dispute_n about_o father_n and_o council_n though_o learned_a man_n can_v and_o indeed_o need_v not_o for_o if_o they_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o read_v father_n and_o council_n i_o think_v they_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o understand_v they_o nor_o to_o dispute_v about_o they_o and_o it_o be_v very_o unadviseable_o do_v when_o they_o do_v for_o it_o be_v pass_v a_o jest_n in_o so_o serious_a a_o matter_n though_o otherwise_o it_o be_v comical_a enough_o for_o man_n to_o be_v convert_v by_o father_n and_o council_n without_o understand_v they_o chap._n iii_o how_o to_o answer_v some_o of_o the_o most_o popular_a pretence_n urge_v by_o papist_n against_o protestant_n sect_n i._o 1._o concern_v the_o uncertainty_n of_o the_o protestant_n faith._n our_o popish_a adversary_n of_o late_a have_v not_o so_o much_o dispute_v as_o fence_v have_v neither_o downright_o oppose_v the_o protestant_a faith_n nor_o vindicate_v their_o own_o but_o have_v betake_v themselves_o to_o some_o trick_n and_o amusement_n to_o divert_v and_o perplex_v the_o dispute_n and_o to_o impose_v upon_o the_o ignorant_a and_o unwary_a one_o of_o their_o principal_a art_n have_v be_v to_o cry_v out_o of_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o the_o protestant_n faith._n this_o every_o body_n be_v near_o concern_v in_o for_o there_o be_v nothing_o wherein_o certainty_n be_v so_o necessary_a and_o so_o much_o desire_v as_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n whereon_o our_o eternal_a state_n depend_v this_o have_v be_v often_o answer_v by_o protestant_n and_o i_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o enter_v into_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o cause_n and_o show_v upon_o what_o a_o firm_a and_o sure_a bottom_n the_o protestant_a faith_n stand_v this_o be_v a_o cavil_v easy_o enough_o expose_v to_o the_o scorn_n and_o contempt_n of_o all_o consider_v man_n without_o so_o much_o trouble_v for_o 1._o suppose_v the_o protestant_a faith_n be_v uncertain_a how_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n ever_o the_o better_a be_v this_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o turn_v papist_n because_o protestant_n be_v uncertain_a do_v this_o prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v infallible_a because_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v fallible_a must_v certainty_n necessary_o be_v find_v among_o they_o because_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v with_o we_o be_v thomas_n a_o honest_a man_n because_o john_n be_v a_o knave_n these_o be_v two_o distinct_a question_n and_o must_v be_v distinct_o prove_v if_o they_o can_v prove_v our_o faith_n uncertain_a and_o their_o own_o certain_a there_o be_v reason_n then_o to_o go_v over_o to_o they_o but_o if_o they_o can_v do_v this_o they_o may_v it_o may_v be_v persuade_v man_n to_o renounce_v the_o protestant_a faith_n but_o not_o to_o embrace_v popery_n ask_v they_o then_o what_o great_a assurance_n they_o have_v of_o their_o faith_n than_o we_o have_v of_o we_o if_o they_o tell_v you_o their_o church_n be_v infallible_a tell_v they_o that_o be_v another_o question_n and_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o this_o dispute_n for_o the_o infallibility_n of_o their_o church_n do_v not_o follow_v from_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o our_o faith_n if_o they_o can_v prove_v their_o church_n infallible_a whether_o they_o prove_v our_o faith_n uncertain_a or_o not_o we_o will_v at_o any_o time_n change_n protestant_n certainty_n for_o infallibility_n and_o if_o they_o can_v prove_v our_o faith_n uncertain_a unless_o they_o can_v prove_v their_o own_o more_o certain_a though_o we_o bate_v they_o infallibility_n we_o may_v cease_v to_o be_v protestant_n but_o shall_v never_o turn_v papist_n 2._o ask_v they_o what_o they_o mean_v by_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o the_o protestant_a faith_n for_o this_o may_v signify_v two_o thing_n either_o 1._o that_o the_o object_n of_o our_o faith_n be_v in_o themselves_o uncertain_a and_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o certain_a reason_n or_o two_o that_o our_o persuasion_n about_o these_o matter_n be_v uncertain_a and_o waver_a if_o they_o mean_v the_o first_o than_o the_o sense_n be_v that_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v a_o uncertain_a thing_n and_o can_v be_v certain_o prove_v for_o this_o be_v the_o whole_a protestant_a faith_n we_o believe_v the_o apostle_n creed_n and_o whatever_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o evangelist_n and_o apostle_n and_o this_o be_v all_o we_o believe_v and_o i_o hope_v they_o will_v not_o say_v these_o thing_n be_v uncertain_a for_o than_o they_o renounce_v the_o christian_a religion_n and_o infallibility_n itself_o can_v help_v they_o out_o for_o infallibility_n can_v make_v that_o certain_a which_o be_v in_o itself_o uncertain_a a_o infallible_a man_n must_v know_v thing_n as_o they_o be_v or_o else_o he_o be_v mistake_v and_o cease_v to_o be_v infallible_a and_o therefore_o what_o be_v certain_a he_o infallible_o know_v to_o be_v certain_a and_o what_o be_v uncertain_a he_o infallible_o know_v to_o be_v uncertain_a for_o the_o most_o certain_a and_o infallible_a knowledge_n do_v not_o change_v its_o object_n but_o see_v it_o just_a as_o it_o be_v and_o therefore_o they_o must_v allow_v the_o object_n of_o our_o faith_n or_o the_o protestant_a faith_n as_o to_o the_o matter_n of_o it_o to_o be_v very_o certain_a and_o build_v upon_o certain_a reason_n or_o else_o their_o infallible_a church_n can_v have_v no_o certainty_n of_o the_o christian_a faith._n if_o they_o mean_v the_o second_o thing_n that_o we_o have_v no_o certain_a persuasion_n about_o what_o we_o profess_v to_o believe_v this_o be_v a_o great_a abuse_n to_o protestant_n as_o if_o we_o be_v all_o knave_n and_o hypocrite_n who_o do_v not_o hearty_o and_o firm_o believe_v what_o we_o profess_v to_o believe_v and_o a_o protestant_n who_o know_v that_o he_o do_v very_o firm_o and_o steadfast_o believe_v his_o religion_n aught_o to_o reject_v such_o a_o villainous_a accusation_n as_o this_o with_o indignation_n and_o scorn_n indeed_o it_o be_v both_o impudent_a and_o silly_a for_o any_o man_n to_o tell_v a_o protestant_n that_o his_o faith_n be_v uncertain_a as_o that_o signify_v a_o uncertain_a and_o doubtful_a persuasion_n when_o he_o know_v and_o feel_v the_o contrary_a and_o no_o body_n else_o can_v know_v this_o but_o himself_o in_o what_o notion_n then_o be_v the_o protestant_a faith_n uncertain_a what_o can_v faith_n signify_v but_o either_o the_o object_n of_o faith_n or_o the_o internal_a assent_n and_o persuasion_n the_o object_n of_o our_o faith_n be_v certain_a if_o christian_a religion_n be_v so_o that_o be_v they_o have_v very_o certain_a evidence_n our_o assent_n and_o persuasion_n be_v very_o certain_a as_o that_o be_v oppose_v to_o all_o doubtfulness_n and_o waver_a and_o what_o certainty_n then_o be_v want_v to_o the_o
protestant_a faith_n when_o they_o you_o hear_v any_o of_o these_o man_n declaim_v about_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o the_o protestant_a faith_n only_o ask_v they_o what_o they_o mean_v by_o the_o protestant_a faith_n whether_o the_o article_n of_o your_o faith_n that_o they_o be_v uncertain_a or_o the_o act_n of_o faith_n your_o internal_a assent_n and_o persuasion_n if_o they_o say_v they_o mean_v the_o act_n of_o faith_n tell_v they_o that_o it_o be_v a_o strange_a presumption_n in_o they_o to_o pretend_v to_o know_v your_o heart_n that_o you_o know_v that_o best_a yourself_o whether_o you_o do_v firm_o and_o steadfast_o believe_v your_o religion_n and_o to_o give_v they_o satisfaction_n in_o that_o point_n you_o assure_v they_o that_o you_o do_v as_o for_o the_o object_n of_o your_o faith_n or_o what_o be_v you_o believe_v tell_v they_o you_o be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o embrace_v the_o doctrine_n of_o it_o and_o there_o they_o may_v find_v your_o faith_n both_o as_o a_o christian_a and_o as_o a_o protestant_n and_o may_v try_v their_o skill_n on_o it_o when_o they_o please_v to_o prove_v any_o part_n of_o it_o uncertain_a and_o you_o be_v ready_a to_o defend_v it_o this_o be_v a_o plain_a and_o fair_a answer_n and_o i_o believe_v you_o will_v hear_v no_o more_o of_o they_o for_o as_o for_o their_o common_a argument_n to_o prove_v the_o uncertainty_n of_o the_o protestant_a faith_n that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a variety_n of_o opinion_n among_o protestant_n and_o that_o they_o condemn_v one_o another_o with_o equal_a confidence_n and_o assurance_n ask_v they_o how_o this_o prove_v your_o faith_n to_o be_v uncertain_a either_o as_o to_o its_o object_n or_o as_o to_o its_o assent_n may_v not_o what_o you_o believe_v be_v very_o certain_o true_a because_o some_o man_n believe_v the_o contrary_a tell_v they_o you_o do_v not_o place_v the_o certainty_n of_o what_o you_o believe_v upon_o any_o man_n believe_v or_o not_o believe_v it_o but_o upon_o the_o certain_a reason_n you_o have_v to_o prove_v it_o and_o therefore_o if_o they_o will_v convince_v you_o that_o what_o you_o believe_v be_v not_o certain_a they_o must_v disprove_v your_o reason_n not_o mere_o tell_v you_o that_o other_o man_n think_v it_o false_a or_o uncertain_a and_o believe_v otherwise_o thus_o do_v it_o prove_v that_o you_o give_v a_o uncertain_a and_o doubtful_a assent_n to_o what_o you_o profess_v to_o believe_v because_o other_o man_n be_v very_o full_o persuade_v of_o the_o contrary_a pray_v tell_v they_o that_o you_o do_v not_o build_v your_o assent_n upon_o other_o man_n persuasion_n but_o upon_o the_o reason_n of_o your_o faith_n and_o while_o they_o be_v unshaken_a you_o shall_v believe_v as_o you_o do_v and_o with_o the_o same_o assurance_n whoever_o believe_v otherwise_o there_o be_v two_o thing_n indeed_o which_o this_o argument_n prove_v but_o they_o signify_v nothing_o to_o weaken_v the_o protestant_n faith._n 1._o that_o all_o the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v profess_v by_o some_o protestant_n be_v not_o certain_a for_o some_o of_o they_o must_v be_v false_a when_o there_o be_v contradictory_n doctrine_n maintain_v and_o profess_v by_o several_a sect_n of_o protestant_n but_o then_o no_o man_n that_o i_o know_v of_o ever_o say_v that_o all_o protestant_a doctrine_n be_v certain_a which_o i_o hope_v do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o some_o protestant_a doctrine_n may_v be_v certain_a and_o then_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n may_v be_v certain_a though_o some_o other_o communion_n of_o protestant_n have_v err_v 2._o this_o argument_n prove_v also_o that_o man_n who_o be_v mistake_v may_v be_v very_o confident_o persuade_v of_o their_o mistake_n and_o therefore_o the_o confidence_n of_o persuasion_n do_v not_o prove_v the_o certainty_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o i_o never_o hear_v any_o man_n say_v that_o it_o do_v but_o i_o hope_v this_o do_v not_o prove_v that_o a_o man_n who_o be_v certain_a upon_o evident_a reason_n must_v be_v mistake_v too_o because_o man_n who_o be_v certain_a without_o reason_n may_v mistake_v and_o yet_o this_o very_a argument_n from_o the_o different_a and_o contrary_a opinion_n among_o protestant_n to_o prove_v the_o uncertainty_n of_o the_o protestant_a faith_n signify_v nothing_o as_o to_o our_o dispute_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o ask_v they_o what_o they_o will_v think_v of_o the_o protestant_a faith_n be_v all_o protestant_n of_o a_o mind_n will_v their_o consent_n and_o agreement_n prove_v the_o certainty_n of_o the_o protestant_a faith_n then_o the_o protestant_a faith_n in_o opposition_n to_o popery_n be_v very_o certain_a for_o they_o all_o agree_v in_o condemn_v the_o error_n and_o corruption_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o thus_o i_o think_v they_o get_v nothing_o by_o this_o argument_n for_o if_o the_o dissension_n of_o protestant_n prove_v the_o uncertainty_n of_o their_o faith_n as_o to_o such_o matter_n wherein_o they_o differ_v then_o by_o the_o same_o rule_n their_o agreement_n in_o opposition_n to_o popery_n show_v their_o great_a certainty_n in_o such_o matter_n and_o this_o i_o suppose_v be_v no_o great_a inducement_n to_o a_o protestant_n to_o turn_n papist_n sect_n ii_o concern_v protestant_n misrepresentation_n of_o popery_n this_o have_v be_v another_o late_a artifice_n of_o our_o roman_a adversary_n to_o amuse_v ignorant_a people_n with_o a_o great_a noise_n of_o misrepresenting_a that_o protestant_a divine_n have_v paint_v popery_n in_o such_o horrid_a shape_n as_o to_o disturb_v the_o imagination_n of_o people_n and_o to_o beget_v a_o incurable_a aversion_n in_o they_o against_o popery_n without_o understand_v what_o it_o be_v i_o shall_v not_o now_o dispute_v this_o matter_n over_o again_o there_o have_v be_v so_o much_o of_o late_o say_v of_o it_o and_o this_o pretence_n so_o shameful_o baffle_v in_o answer_n both_o to_o the_o representer_n and_o to_o mounseur_fw-fr meaux_n exposition_n that_o i_o be_o apt_a to_o think_v they_o themselves_o can_v be_v very_o glad_a that_o it_o have_v never_o be_v mention_v or_o can_v now_o be_v forget_v and_o therefore_o refer_v the_o inquisitive_a reader_n to_o those_o late_a book_n wherein_o they_o will_v find_v this_o controversy_n fair_o state_v i_o have_v some_o few_o thing_n to_o add_v which_o be_v plain_a and_o obvious_a to_o every_o body_n and_o that_o both_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o probability_n of_o this_o charge_n and_o to_o the_o consequence_n of_o it_o first_o as_o to_o the_o probability_n of_o this_o charge_n now_o 1._o ask_v they_o whether_o the_o first_o reformer_n charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o such_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n as_o they_o be_v not_o guilty_a of_o we_o have_v not_o that_o i_o know_v of_o increase_v our_o charge_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o age_n if_o there_o have_v be_v any_o difference_n we_o have_v rather_o be_v more_o favourable_a and_o candid_a in_o our_o censure_n of_o some_o of_o their_o doctrine_n than_o the_o first_o reformer_n be_v now_o be_v it_o likely_a that_o the_o first_o reformer_n shall_v charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n wrongful_o no_o man_n can_v be_v a_o mis-representer_n but_o either_o out_o of_o ignorance_n or_o design_n which_o of_o these_o then_o can_v we_o with_o any_o probability_n charge_v the_o first_o reformer_n with_o as_o for_o ignorance_n be_v it_o a_o probable_a thing_n that_o luther_n melancthon_n oecolampadius_n zuinglius_fw-la bucer_fw-la calvin_n or_o to_o come_v to_o our_o own_o english_a reformer_n that_o archbishop_n cranmer_n and_o other_o who_o have_v all_o be_v papist_n themselves_o shall_v be_v ignorant_a what_o be_v teach_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v now_o think_v in_o this_o very_a cause_n a_o very_a considerable_a proof_n that_o protestant_n do_v misrepresent_v papist_n because_o some_o papist_n deny_v such_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n as_o protestant_n charge_v they_o with_o and_o say_v they_o can_v you_o think_v that_o papist_n do_v not_o understand_v their_o own_o religion_n better_o than_o protestant_n do_v now_o though_o this_o may_v be_v make_v a_o question_n and_o i_o be_o very_o apt_a to_o think_v that_o compare_v the_o learned_a and_o the_o unlearned_a protestant_n and_o papist_n together_o there_o be_v more_o protestant_n than_o papist_n who_o understand_v popery_n and_o not_o only_a experience_n verify_v this_o but_o there_o be_v a_o plain_a reason_n why_o it_o shall_v be_v so_o because_o it_o be_v the_o principle_n of_o protestant_n that_o they_o must_v neither_o believe_v nor_o disbelieve_v any_o thing_n without_o understand_v it_o but_o a_o implicit_a faith_n in_o the_o church_n govern_v the_o unlearned_a papist_n and_o many_o of_o those_o who_o shall_v be_v learn_v too_o but_o let_v that_o be_v as_o it_o will_v this_o argument_n signify_v nothing_o to_o our_o first_o reformer_n for_o if_o papist_n may_v be_v
presume_v to_o understand_v their_o own_o religion_n the_o first_o reformer_n who_o be_v all_o educate_v in_o popery_n may_v be_v as_o well_o presume_v to_o understand_v what_o popery_n then_o be_v and_o therefore_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n to_o suspect_v that_o they_o misrepresent_v popery_n out_o of_o ignorance_n nor_o be_v it_o more_o probable_a that_o they_o shall_v misrepresent_v popery_n out_o of_o interest_n and_o design_n for_o if_o they_o be_v conscious_a to_o themselves_o that_o popery_n be_v not_o so_o bad_a as_o they_o represent_v it_o to_o be_v why_o shall_v they_o themselves_o have_v set_v up_o for_o reformer_n and_o what_o hope_n can_v they_o have_v that_o at_o that_o time_n when_o popery_n be_v so_o well_o know_v they_o shall_v persuade_v the_o world_n to_o believe_v their_o misrepresentation_n be_v it_o so_o desirable_a a_o thing_n for_o man_n to_o bring_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n and_o court_n of_o rome_n upon_o themselves_o mere_o to_o gratify_v a_o misrepresenting_a humour_n do_v these_o man_n remember_v what_o our_o reformer_n suffer_v for_o oppose_a popery_n the_o loss_n of_o their_o estate_n their_o liberty_n their_o life_n all_o the_o vengeance_n of_o a_o blind_a and_o enrage_a zeal_n and_o do_v they_o undergo_v all_o this_o with_o such_o constancy_n and_o christian_a patience_n only_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o tell_v lie_n and_o raise_v scandalous_a report_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o think_v it_o a_o very_a good_a argument_n that_o the_o apostle_n and_o first_o preacher_n of_o christianity_n be_v very_o honest_a man_n and_o have_v no_o design_n to_o cheat_v the_o world_n because_o they_o serve_v no_o worldly_a interest_n by_o it_o but_o cheerful_o expose_v themselves_o to_o all_o manner_n of_o suffering_n in_o preach_v the_o gospel_n and_o why_o do_v not_o the_o same_o argument_n prove_v our_o first_o reformer_n to_o be_v honest_a man_n and_o then_o they_o can_v not_o be_v wilful_a misrepresenters_a nay_o if_o we_o will_v but_o allow_v they_o to_o have_v be_v cunning_a man_n and_o it_o be_v evident_a they_o do_v not_o want_v wit_n they_o will_v never_o have_v undertake_v so_o hopeless_a a_o design_n as_o to_o run_v down_o popery_n mere_o by_o misrepresenting_a it_o when_o have_v their_o exception_n against_o popery_n be_v only_a misrepresentation_n of_o their_o own_o all_o the_o world_n can_v have_v confute_v they_o have_v the_o first_o reformer_n be_v only_o misrepresenters_a can_v we_o think_v that_o they_o can_v have_v impose_v upon_o such_o vast_a number_n of_o man_n learned_a and_o unlearned_a who_o know_v and_o see_v what_o popery_n be_v they_o be_v no_o fool_n themselves_o and_o therefore_o can_v not_o hope_v to_o impose_v such_o a_o cheat_n upon_o the_o world._n 2._o ask_v they_o again_o how_o old_a this_o complaint_n be_v of_o protestant_a misrepresentation_n of_o popery_n how_o long_o it_o have_v be_v discover_v that_o popery_n have_v be_v thus_o abuse_v and_o misrepresent_v be_v the_o first_o reformer_n charge_v with_o these_o misrepresentation_n by_o their_o adversary_n in_o those_o day_n do_v they_o deny_v that_o they_o give_v religious_a worship_n to_o saint_n and_o angel_n and_o the_o virgin_n mary_n to_o image_n and_o relic_n do_v they_o cry_v out_o of_o misrepresentation_n when_o they_o be_v charge_v with_o such_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n as_o these_o or_o do_v they_o defend_v they_o and_o endeavour_v to_o answer_v those_o argument_n which_o the_o reformer_n bring_v against_o they_o and_o yet_o methinks_v if_o popery_n have_v be_v so_o gross_o misrepresent_v by_o the_o reformer_n this_o will_v as_o soon_o have_v be_v discover_v by_o the_o learned_a papist_n of_o those_o day_n as_o by_o our_o late_a representer_n but_o it_o be_v most_o likely_a they_o do_v not_o then_o think_v popery_n so_o much_o misrepresent_v for_o if_o they_o have_v they_o will_v certain_o have_v complain_v of_o it_o so_o that_o the_o high_a improbability_n of_o the_o thing_n be_v a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o unlearned_a protestant_n to_o reject_v this_o charge_n of_o protestant_a misrepresentation_n of_o popery_n as_o nothing_o else_o but_o a_o popish_a calumny_n against_o protestant_n and_o to_o conclude_v that_o if_o popery_n be_v misrepresent_v now_o it_o be_v only_o by_o themselves_o and_o that_o be_v the_o very_a truth_n of_o the_o case_n second_o let_v we_o consider_v this_o charge_n of_o misrepresentation_n in_o the_o consequence_n of_o it_o it_o will_v a_o little_a puzzle_v a_o man_n to_o guess_v what_o service_n they_o intend_v to_o do_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o it_o for_o 1._o by_o complain_v of_o such_o misrepresentation_n of_o popery_n they_o plain_o confess_v that_o those_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n which_o we_o charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o be_v very_o bad_a and_o fit_a to_o be_v reject_v and_o abhor_v of_o all_o christian_n this_o the_o representer_n himself_o confess_v and_o be_v very_o copious_a and_o rhetorical_a upon_o it_o now_o this_o be_v of_o mighty_a dangerous_a consequence_n for_o if_o it_o appear_v that_o we_o have_v not_o misrepresent_v they_o that_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n we_o charge_v they_o with_o be_v true_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n then_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n popery_n be_v a_o very_a bad_a religion_n and_o to_o be_v reject_v by_o christian_n then_o there_o be_v a_o very_a just_a reason_n for_o our_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o be_v no_o long_o either_o schismatic_n or_o heretic_n and_o if_o the_o cause_n be_v put_v upon_o this_o issue_n we_o need_v desire_v no_o better_a vindication_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n for_o if_o they_o can_v prove_v we_o heretic_n or_o schismatic_n till_o they_o can_v prove_v we_o misrepresenters_a i_o believe_v we_o be_v pretty_a secure_a for_o this_o age._n 2._o these_o man_n who_o complain_v so_o much_o of_o misrepresenting_a endeavour_v to_o make_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n look_v as_o like_o protestant_a doctrine_n as_o possible_o they_o can_v as_o if_o there_o be_v little_a or_o no_o difference_n between_o they_o now_o methinks_v this_o be_v no_o great_a reason_n for_o a_o protestant_n to_o turn_n papist_n that_o the_o popish_a faith_n be_v so_o much_o the_o better_a the_o near_a it_o come_v to_o the_o protestant_n faith._n the_o truth_n be_v the_o chief_a mystery_n in_o this_o late_a trade_n of_o represent_v and_o misrepresenting_a be_v no_o more_o but_o this_o to_o join_v a_o protestant_a faith_n with_o popish_a practice_n to_o believe_v as_o protestant_n do_v and_o to_o do_v as_o papist_n do_v as_o to_o give_v some_o few_o instance_n of_o this_o in_o the_o papist_n misrepresent_v and_o represent_v the_o papist_n represent_v believe_v it_o damnable_a to_o worship_n stock_n and_o stone_n for_o god_n to_o pray_v to_o picture_n or_o image_n of_o christ_n the_o virgin_n mary_n or_o any_o other_o saint_n this_o be_v good_a protestant_a doctrine_n but_o then_o this_o papist_n say_v his_o prayer_n before_o a_o image_n kneel_v and_o bow_n before_o it_o and_o pay_v all_o external_a act_n of_o adoration_n to_o christ_n and_o the_o saint_n as_o represent_v by_o their_o image_n though_o it_o be_v not_o proper_o the_o image_n he_o honour_v but_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n by_o the_o image_n which_o be_v downright_a popery_n in_o practice_n thus_o he_o believe_v it_o be_v a_o most_o damnable_a idolatry_n to_o make_v god_n of_o man_n either_o live_n or_o dead_a which_o be_v the_o protestant_a faith_n but_o yet_o he_o pray_v to_o saint_n and_o beg_v their_o intercession_n without_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v god_n or_o his_o redeemer_n which_o be_v popery_n in_o practice_n he_o believe_v it_o damnable_a to_o think_v the_o virgin_n mary_n more_o powerful_a in_o heaven_n than_o christ._n which_o be_v protestant_a doctrine_n but_o yet_o he_o pray_v to_o her_o ostner_n than_o either_o to_o god_n or_o christ_n say_v ten_o ave-maries_n for_o one_o pater_fw-la noster_fw-la which_o be_v a_o popish_a devotion_n he_o believe_v it_o unlawful_a to_o commit_v idolatry_n and_o most_o damnable_a to_o worship_n any_o breaden_a god._n which_o be_v speak_v like_o a_o protestant_n but_o yet_o he_o pay_v divine_a adoration_n to_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v do_v like_o a_o papist_n and_o thus_o in_o most_o of_o those_o thirty_o seven_o particular_n of_o the_o double_a character_n of_o a_o papist_n misrepresent_v his_o great_a art_n be_v to_o reconcile_v a_o protestant_a faith_n with_o popish_a practice_n so_o that_o this_o new_a way_n of_o represent_v popery_n be_v no_o reason_n to_o a_o protestant_n to_o alter_v his_o faith_n because_o it_o seem_v they_o believe_v in_o many_o thing_n just_a as_o we_o do_v but_o i_o think_v it_o be_v a_o very_a great_a reason_n for_o a_o papist_n to_o alter_v his_o practice_n because_o a_o protestant_a faith_n and_o
need_v no_o mediator_n or_o intercessor_n to_o incline_v he_o to_o all_o act_n of_o goodness_n but_o as_o he_o be_v the_o wise_a and_o just_a governor_n of_o the_o world_n he_o require_v a_o sacrifice_n for_o sin_n and_o a_o highpriest_n to_o make_v atonement_n for_o it_o and_o to_o intercede_v in_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n such_o a_o mediator_n christ_n be_v who_o alone_o be_v both_o our_o sacrifice_n and_o our_o priest_n and_o therefore_o our_o only_a mediator_n not_o to_o incline_v god_n to_o be_v good_a for_o that_o he_o be_v before_o infinite_o good_a or_o else_o he_o have_v not_o give_v his_o son_n to_o be_v our_o sacrifice_n and_o our_o highpriest_n but_o to_o make_v atonement_n for_o our_o sin_n and_o thereby_o to_o reconcile_v the_o exercise_n of_o god_n goodness_n with_o his_o wisdom_n and_o justice_n in_o govern_v the_o world._n such_o a_o mediator_n and_o highpriest_n do_v not_o lessen_v the_o divine_a goodness_n for_o the_o intention_n of_o his_o mediation_n be_v not_o to_o make_v god_n good_a and_o kind_a but_o to_o make_v it_o wise_a and_o just_a in_o god_n to_o do_v good_a to_o sinner_n but_o all_o other_o mediator_n in_o heaven_n who_o business_n it_o be_v by_o prayer_n and_o entreaty_n and_o interest_n and_o favour_n to_o incline_v god_n to_o be_v good_a to_o such_o particular_a person_n as_o they_o intercede_v for_o be_v a_o real_a disparagement_n to_o the_o divine_a goodness_n as_o if_o he_o will_v not_o be_v good_a unless_o he_o be_v conquer_v by_o entreaties_n and_o over_o rule_v by_o the_o prevail_a intercession_n of_o some_o great_a favourite_n and_o yet_o such_o mediator_n as_o these_o the_o saint_n and_o angel_n and_o virgin_n mary_n be_v if_o they_o be_v mediator_n at_o all_o and_o therefore_o to_o pray_v to_o they_o as_o to_o our_o mediator_n argue_v such_o a_o diffidence_n and_o distrust_n of_o god_n goodness_n as_o do_v not_o become_v the_o gospel_n of_o our_o saviour_n this_o can_v be_v no_o gospel_n doctrine_n because_o it_o be_v irreconcilable_a with_o that_o account_n the_o gospel_n give_v we_o of_o the_o love_n of_o god._n 2._o nor_o be_v it_o less_o injurious_a to_o the_o love_n of_o our_o saviour_n to_o fly_v to_o the_o prayer_n and_o aid_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n and_o the_o virgin_n mary_n herself_o i_o shall_v not_o now_o dispute_v what_o encroachment_n this_o be_v upon_o the_o mediatorship_n of_o christ_n to_o make_v our_o address_n and_o application_n to_o other_o mediator_n but_o whoever_o do_v so_o must_v either_o think_v that_o christ_n want_v interest_n with_o god_n without_o the_o joint_a intercession_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n or_o that_o he_o want_v kindness_n to_o we_o and_o either_o will_v not_o intercede_v for_o we_o at_o all_o or_o will_v not_o do_v it_o unless_o he_o be_v prevail_v with_o by_o the_o intercession_n of_o saint_n or_o the_o entreaty_n or_o the_o command_v of_o his_o mother_n i_o suppose_v they_o will_v not_o pretend_v that_o he_o want_v power_n to_o do_v what_o we_o ask_v of_o he_o when_o he_o himself_o have_v assure_v we_o that_o whatsoever_o we_o ask_v of_o the_o father_n in_o his_o name_n he_o will_v give_v it_o we_o 15_o john_n 16._o 16_o john_n 23_o 24._o do_v our_o mediator_n then_o need_v other_o mediator_n to_o intercede_v with_o he_o for_o we_o what!_o he_o who_o become_v man_n for_o we_o who_o live_v a_o laborious_a and_o afflict_a life_n for_o we_o who_o love_v we_o so_o as_o to_o give_v himself_o for_o we_o who_o be_v a_o merciful_a and_o compassionate_a highpriest_n and_o touch_v with_o a_o feel_n of_o our_o infirmity_n be_v in_o all_o thing_n tempt_v like_o as_o we_o be_v yet_o without_o sin_n what_o a_o change_n do_v this_o make_v in_o the_o whole_a gospel_n have_v not_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n find_v out_o some_o better_a security_n for_o sinner_n in_o the_o mediation_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n and_o the_o bless_a virgin_n what_o a_o hopeless_a state_n have_v we_o be_v in_o for_o all_o that_o the_o gospel_n tell_v we_o be_v that_o god_n in_o great_a love_n and_o goodness_n to_o sinner_n send_v his_o son_n to_o be_v our_o saviour_n and_o that_o we_o may_v have_v the_o great_a assurance_n of_o his_o pity_n and_o compassion_n for_o we_o he_o become_v man_n flesh_n of_o our_o flesh_n and_o bone_n of_o our_o bone_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o submit_v to_o all_o the_o weakness_n and_o infirmity_n of_o our_o nature_n to_o the_o great_a shame_n and_o reproach_n to_o the_o sharp_a pain_n and_o the_o most_o infamous_a death_n that_o he_o may_v the_o better_o know_v what_o our_o temptation_n and_o suffering_n be_v in_o this_o world_n and_o may_v be_v more_o sensible_o affect_v with_o our_o condition_n in_o all_o our_o suffering_n this_o one_o will_v have_v think_v shall_v have_v give_v the_o great_a security_n to_o sinner_n of_o his_o readiness_n to_o help_v they_o who_o do_v and_o suffer_v all_o this_o for_o they_o and_o this_o be_v the_o only_a security_n which_o the_o gospel_n of_o our_o saviour_n give_v we_o but_o it_o seem_v christ_n be_v not_o merciful_a and_o pitiful_a enough_o his_o virgin_n mother_n have_v soft_a and_o tender_a passion_n and_o such_o a_o interest_n in_o he_o or_o authority_n over_o he_o in_o the_o right_n of_o a_o mother_n as_o some_o of_o they_o have_v not_o without_o blasphemy_n represent_v it_o that_o she_o can_v have_v any_o thing_n of_o he_o and_o thus_o they_o suppose_v the_o other_o saint_n to_o be_v much_o more_o pitiful_a than_o christ_n be_v and_o to_o have_v interest_n enough_o to_o protect_v their_o supplicant_n or_o else_o it_o be_v not_o imaginable_a why_o they_o shall_v need_v or_o desire_v any_o other_o advocate_n now_o let_v any_o man_n who_o understand_v the_o gospel_n and_o find_v there_o how_o the_o love_n of_o christ_n be_v magnify_v not_o only_o in_o die_v for_o we_o but_o in_o his_o be_v a_o merciful_a and_o compassionate_a highpriest_n that_o this_o be_v the_o only_a hope_n of_o sinner_n that_o if_o any_o man_n sin_n we_o have_v a_o advocate_n with_o the_o father_n jesus_n christ_n the_o righteous_a who_o be_v also_o a_o propitiation_n for_o our_o sin_n think_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n as_o our_o patron_n and_o advocate_n to_o be_v a_o gospel-doctrine_n if_o he_o can_v sect_n iii_o concern_v the_o nature_n of_o christian_a worship_n 3._o another_o manifest_a design_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v to_o reform_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n not_o only_o by_o extirpate_v idolatry_n but_o by_o purge_v it_o from_o all_o pagan_a and_o jewish_a superstition_n and_o to_o appoint_v such_o a_o worship_n as_o be_v more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o nature_n both_o of_o god_n and_o man._n and_o whoever_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o compare_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o that_o worship_n which_o our_o saviour_n have_v prescribe_v in_o the_o gospel_n will_v easy_o discover_v how_o unlike_a they_o be_v let_v we_o then_o consider_v what_o christ_n have_v reform_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n and_o what_o kind_n of_o worship_n he_o have_v prescribe_v to_o his_o disciple_n i._o what_o he_o have_v reform_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n and_o that_o may_v be_v comprehend_v in_o one_o word_n he_o have_v take_v away_o all_o that_o be_v mere_o external_n in_o religion_n by_o which_o i_o do_v not_o mean_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v forbid_v all_o external_n act_n of_o worship_n or_o such_o external_n circumstance_n as_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o decent_a and_o orderly_a performance_n of_o religious_a worship_n which_o the_o nature_n and_o reason_n of_o thing_n require_v under_o all_o dispensation_n of_o religion_n but_o that_o he_o have_v lay_v aside_o all_o such_o external_n rite_n as_o either_o be_v or_o be_v think_v to_o be_v in_o themselves_o act_v of_o religion_n and_o to_o render_v such_o worshipper_n very_o acceptable_a to_o god._n a_o great_a many_o such_o rite_n there_o be_v in_o the_o pagan_a religion_n and_o a_o great_a many_o in_o the_o jewish_a worship_n of_o god_n own_o institution_n and_o a_o great_a many_o more_o which_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o elder_n and_o the_o superstition_n of_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n have_v introduce_v we_o know_v the_o jewish_a worship_n consist_v of_o external_n rite_n in_o their_o temple_n and_o altar_n and_o sacrifice_n and_o wash_n and_o purification_n in_o new_a moon_n and_o sabbath_n and_o festival_n solemnity_n in_o consecrate_a garment_n and_o vessel_n for_o the_o service_n of_o the_o temple_n in_o distinction_n of_o meat_n etc._n etc._n the_o very_a external_n observance_n of_o these_o rite_n be_v act_n of_o religion_n and_o necessary_a to_o make_v their_o worship_n acceptable_a to_o god_n and_o the_o wilful_a and_o presumptuous_a neglect_n or_o contempt_n of_o they_o be_v punish_v with_o death_n now_o our_o saviour_n have_v abrogate_a
obscure_a unintelligible_a and_o useless_a more_o severe_a and_o intolerable_a than_o the_o jewish_a yoke_n itself_o which_o st._n peter_n tell_v the_o jew_n neither_o they_o nor_o their_o father_n be_v able_a to_o bear_v it_o be_v indeed_o almost_o all_o outside_o and_o pageantry_n as_o unlike_o the_o plainness_n and_o simplicity_n of_o the_o gospel-worship_n as_o show_v and_o ceremony_n can_v make_v it_o it_o be_v true_a external_a and_o visible_a worship_n must_v consist_v of_o external_a action_n and_o must_v be_v perform_v with_o such_o grave_n and_o decent_a circumstance_n of_o time_n and_o place_n and_o posture_n and_o habit_n as_o become_v the_o solemnity_n of_o religious_a worship_n this_o reason_n and_o nature_n teach_v and_o this_o the_o church_n of_o england_n prudent_o observe_v who_o ceremony_n be_v not_o religious_a rite_n but_o decent_a circumstance_n of_o worship_n few_o in_o number_n as_o the_o necessary_a circumstance_n of_o action_n be_v but_o few_o and_o grave_a and_o solemn_a in_o their_o use_n but_o this_o be_v not_o to_o place_v religion_n in_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v external_a but_o only_o to_o pay_v a_o external_a homage_n and_o worship_n to_o god_n which_o differ_v as_o worship_v god_n in_o a_o decent_a habit_n differ_v from_o the_o religion_n of_o consecrate_a habit_n and_o vestment_n or_o as_o pray_v to_o god_n with_o a_o audible_a voice_n differ_v from_o place_v religion_n in_o word_n and_o sound_n which_o we_o do_v not_o understand_v or_o as_o kneel_v at_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n differ_v from_o a_o bodily_a worship_n of_o the_o host_n in_o bow_v the_o knee_n but_o though_o the_o bare_a number_n of_o external_a ceremony_n which_o be_v always_o the_o seat_n of_o superstition_n be_v a_o great_a corruption_n of_o the_o christian_a worship_n yet_o the_o number_n of_o they_o be_v the_o least_o fault_n of_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o will_v appear_v if_o we_o consider_v a_o little_a their_o nature_n for_o 1._o most_o of_o their_o external_a rite_n be_v profess_o intend_v as_o expiation_n and_o satisfaction_n for_o their_o sin_n this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o notwithstanding_o the_o satisfaction_n make_v by_o christ_n every_o sinner_n must_v satisfy_v for_o his_o own_o sin_n or_o have_v the_o satisfaction_n of_o other_o man_n apply_v to_o he_o out_o of_o the_o treasury_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o pope_n indulgence_n this_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o all_o external_a penance_n in_o whip_n fast_n pilgrimage_n and_o other_o superstitious_a severity_n their_o back_n or_o their_o foot_n or_o their_o belly_n must_v pay_v for_o their_o sin_n unless_o they_o can_v redeem_v they_o out_o of_o their_o pocket_n too_o now_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o these_o be_v such_o external_a superstition_n as_o can_v have_v no_o place_n in_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o allow_v of_o no_o other_o expiation_n or_o satisfaction_n for_o sin_n but_o the_o blood_n of_o christ._n 2_o lie_v those_o distinction_n between_o meat_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n call_v fast_v for_o a_o canonical_a fast_o be_v not_o to_o abstain_v from_o food_n but_o only_o from_o such_o meat_n as_o be_v forbid_v on_o fast_v day_n can_v be_v no_o part_n of_o christian_a worship_n because_o the_o gospel_n allow_v of_o no_o distinction_n between_o clean_a and_o unclean_a thing_n and_o therefore_o of_o no_o distinction_n of_o meat_n neither_o for_o meat_n commend_v we_o not_o to_o god_n 1_o cor._n 8._o 8._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n indeed_o do_v not_o make_v such_o a_o distinction_n between_o clean_a and_o unclean_a beast_n as_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n do_v and_o therefore_o be_v the_o more_o absurd_a in_o forbid_v the_o eat_n of_o flesh_n or_o any_o thing_n that_o come_v of_o flesh_n as_o egg_n or_o milk_n or_o cheese_n or_o butter_n on_o their_o fast_a day_n which_o be_v to_o impose_v a_o new_a kind_n of_o jewish_a yoke_n upon_o we_o when_o the_o reason_n of_o it_o be_v cease_v for_o there_o be_v no_o imaginable_a reason_n why_o it_o shall_v be_v a_o act_n of_o religion_n mere_o to_o abstain_v from_o flesh_n if_o flesh_n have_v no_o legal_a uncleanness_n and_o if_o it_o have_v we_o must_v all_o turn_v carthusian_n and_o never_o eat_v flesh_n for_o how_o shall_v it_o be_v clean_o one_o day_n and_o unclean_a another_o be_v not_o easy_a to_o understand_v i_o be_o sure_a st._n paul_n make_v this_o part_n of_o the_o character_n of_o the_o apostasy_n of_o the_o latter_a day_n that_o they_o shall_v command_v to_o abstain_v from_o meat_n which_o god_n have_v create_v to_o be_v receive_v with_o thanksgiving_n of_o they_o which_o believe_v and_o know_v the_o truth_n for_o every_o creature_n of_o god_n be_v good_a and_o nothing_o to_o be_v refuse_v if_o it_o be_v receive_v with_o thanksgiving_n 5._o for_o it_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o prayer_n and_o let_v no_o man_n judge_v you_o in_o meat_n or_o drink_n wherefore_o if_o you_o be_v dead_a with_o christ_n from_o the_o rudiment_n of_o the_o world_n why_o as_o though_o live_v in_o the_o world_n be_v you_o subject_a to_o ordinance_n touch_v not_o taste_v not_o handle_v not_o 22._o which_o all_o be_v to_o perish_v with_o the_o use_n after_o the_o commandment_n and_o doctrine_n of_o man_n and_o yet_o though_o they_o do_v not_o own_o the_o legal_a distinction_n between_o clean_a and_o unclean_a thing_n their_o consecration_n will_v persuade_v one_o that_o there_o be_v something_o more_o than_o a_o mere_a legal_a uncleanness_n in_o all_o creature_n viz._n that_o they_o be_v all_o possess_v by_o the_o devil_n and_o wicked_a spirit_n for_o when_o they_o consecrate_v salt_n and_o water_n to_o make_v their_o holy-water_n they_o first_o exorcise_v both_o the_o salt_n and_o water_n to_o cast_v the_o devil_n out_o of_o they_o and_o if_o such_o innocent_a creature_n be_v possess_v i_o doubt_v none_o can_v escape_v which_o have_v make_v i_o sometime_o wonder_n that_o they_o dare_v eat_v any_o thing_n before_o it_o be_v first_o exorcise_v for_o fear_v the_o devil_n shall_v take_v possession_n of_o they_o with_o their_o meat_n it_o be_v certain_a if_o the_o christian_a religion_n take_v away_o all_o such_o distinction_n between_o meat_n and_o drink_n the_o mere_a abstain_v from_o flesh_n can_v be_v no_o part_n of_o christian_a worship_n much_o less_o so_o satisfactory_a and_o meritorious_a as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v when_o such_o abstinence_n be_v appoint_v as_o a_o satisfactory_a penance_n 3_o dly_z as_o for_o the_o religion_n of_o holy_a place_n altar_n vestment_n utensil_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v infinite_o outdo_v the_o jewish_a law_n instead_o of_o one_o temple_n at_o jerusalem_n they_o have_v thousand_o to_o the_o full_a as_o holy_a and_o sacred_a as_o that_o as_o may_v appear_v from_o their_o rite_n of_o consecration_n though_o herein_o i_o confess_v they_o differ_v that_o the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v only_a god_n house_n and_o that_o alone_o make_v it_o a_o holy_a place_n because_o god_n be_v there_o peculiar_o present_a but_o the_o popish_a church_n derive_v their_o sanctity_n not_o so_o much_o from_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n for_o then_o they_o will_v be_v all_o equal_o holy_a as_o from_o some_o great_a and_o eminent_a saint_n who_o be_v peculiar_o worship_v there_o it_o be_v a_o great_a argument_n of_o the_o opinion_n man_n have_v of_o the_o holiness_n of_o any_o place_n to_o go_v in_o pilgrimage_n to_o it_o not_o mere_o in_o curiosity_n but_o devotion_n as_o if_o either_o go_v so_o far_o to_o see_v the_o place_n be_v in_o itself_o a_o act_n of_o religion_n or_o their_o prayer_n will_v be_v better_o hear_v there_o than_o if_o they_o pray_v at_o home_n thus_o they_o travel_v to_o jerusalem_n to_o visit_v the_o holy_a land_n and_o the_o sepulchre_n and_o this_o may_v be_v think_v in_o honour_n of_o our_o saviour_n who_o live_v and_o die_v and_o be_v bury_v there_o but_o otherwise_o i_o know_v not_o any_o church_n or_o chappel_n which_o the_o most_o devout_a pilgrim_n think_v worth_a visit_v mere_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o god_n or_o christ_n the_o several_a church_n or_o chapel_n of_o the_o virgin_n especial_o those_o which_o be_v the_o most_o fame_a for_o miracle_n or_o the_o church_n where_o the_o relic_n of_o some_o great_a and_o adore_a saint_n be_v lodge_v have_v their_o frequent_a visit_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o virgin_n or_o of_o the_o saint_n but_o without_o some_o saint_n church_n lose_v their_o sacredness_n and_o veneration_n which_o i_o suppose_v be_v the_o reason_n why_o they_o always_o take_v care_n of_o some_o relic_n to_o give_v a_o sacredness_n to_o they_o without_o which_o no_o church_n can_v be_v consecrate_a that_o be_v its_o dedication_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n can_v make_v it_o holy_a unless_o some_o saint_n take_v
possession_n of_o it_o by_o he_o or_o her_o relic_n this_o i_o confess_v be_v not_o judaisme_n for_o under_o the_o jewish_a law_n all_o holiness_n of_o thing_n or_o place_n be_v derive_v from_o their_o relation_n to_o god_n now_o the_o name_n and_o relic_n and_o wonder-working_a image_n of_o saint_n and_o the_o bless_a virgin_n give_v the_o most_o peculiar_a and_o celebrate_a holiness_n and_o whether_o this_o be_v not_o at_o least_o to_o ascribe_v such_o a_o divinity_n to_o they_o as_o the_o pagan_n do_v to_o their_o deify_v man_n and_o woman_n to_o who_o they_o erect_v temple_n and_o altar_n let_v any_o impartial_a reader_n judge_n those_o must_v have_v a_o good_a share_n of_o divinity_n who_o can_v give_v holiness_n to_o any_o thing_n else_o but_o since_o they_o must_v have_v holy_a place_n and_o something_o to_o answer_v the_o jewish_a superstition_n who_o cry_v the_o temple_n of_o the_o lord_n the_o temple_n of_o the_o lord_n i_o can_v blame_v they_o for_o make_v choice_n of_o saint_n to_o inhabitate_a their_o church_n and_o sanctify_v they_o with_o their_o presence_n since_o under_o the_o gospel_n god_n be_v no_o more_o present_a in_o one_o place_n than_o in_o another_o he_o dwell_v indeed_o in_o the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o type_n and_o figure_n but_o that_o be_v but_o a_o type_n of_o god_n dwelling_n in_o humane_a nature_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o true_a temple_n as_o he_o tell_v the_o jew_n destroy_v this_o temple_n and_o in_o three_o day_n i_o will_v raise_v it_o up_o which_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o temple_n of_o his_o body_n and_o now_o christ_n be_v ascend_v into_o heaven_n there_o be_v no_o temple_n on_o earth_n and_o therefore_o if_o they_o will_v have_v temple_n they_o must_v have_v the_o temple_n of_o saint_n for_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n be_v now_o no_o more_o confine_v to_o a_o house_n than_o his_o providence_n be_v to_o the_o land_n of_o judaea_n as_o it_o be_v in_o a_o very_a peculiar_a manner_n while_o the_o temple_n stand_v there_o god_n dwell_v not_o on_o earth_n now_o as_o he_o do_v among_o the_o jew_n but_o his_o presence_n viz._n our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v remove_v into_o heaven_n and_o therefore_o he_o have_v no_o house_n on_o earth_n to_o answer_v to_o the_o jewish_a temple_n as_o the_o ancient_a father_n assert_v that_o the_o christian_n have_v neither_o temple_n nor_o altar_n the_o christian_a church_n indeed_o be_v a_o holy_a and_o live_a temple_n wherein_o the_o holy_a spirit_n dwell_v but_o that_o be_v build_v not_o with_o stone_n or_o brick_n but_o of_o live_a saint_n and_o therefore_o the_o holiness_n of_o place_n and_o altar_n and_o garment_n etc._n etc._n which_o make_v up_o so_o great_a a_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n be_v a_o manifest_a corruption_n of_o the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o christian_a worship_n the_o jewish_a temple_n make_v that_o worship_n most_o acceptable_a to_o god_n which_o be_v offer_v there_o because_o it_o be_v a_o type_n of_o christ_n and_o signify_v the_o acceptance_n of_o all_o our_o prayer_n and_o religious_a service_n as_o offer_v up_o to_o god_n only_o in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n but_o to_o think_v that_o any_o place_n be_v so_o holy_a now_o that_o the_o bare_a visit_v it_o or_o pray_v in_o it_o shall_v bestow_v a_o great_a holiness_n upon_o we_o and_o all_o we_o do_v shall_v expiate_v our_o sin_n or_o merit_v a_o reward_n be_v no_o better_a than_o jewish_a or_o pagan_a superstition_n 4_o h_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v attribute_v divine_a virtue_n and_o power_n to_o senseless_a and_o inanimate_a thing_n be_v so_o evident_a from_o that_o great_a veneration_n they_o pay_v to_o the_o relic_n and_o those_o great_a virtue_n they_o ascribe_v to_o they_o from_o their_o consecration_n of_o their_o agnus_n dei_fw-la their_o wax-candle_n oil_n bell_n cross_n image_n ash_n holywater_n for_o the_o health_n of_o soul_n and_o body_n to_o drive_v away_o evil_a spirit_n to_o allay_v storm_n to_o heal_v disease_n to_o pardon_v venial_a and_o sometime_o mortal_a sin_n mere_o by_o kiss_v or_o touch_v they_o carry_v they_o in_o their_o hand_n wearing_z they_o about_o their_o neck_n etc._n etc._n that_o no_o man_n can_v doubt_v of_o it_o who_o can_v believe_v his_o own_o eye_n and_o read_v their_o office_n and_o see_v what_o the_o daily_a practice_n of_o their_o church_n be_v whoever_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o be_v satisfy_v about_o it_o needs_o only_o read_v dr._n brevint'_v saul_n and_o samuel_n at_o endor_n chap._n 15._o these_o thing_n look_v more_o like_a charm_n than_o christian_n worship_n and_o be_v a_o great_a profanation_n of_o the_o divine_a grace_n and_o spirit_n indeed_o they_o argue_v that_o such_o man_n do_v not_o understand_v what_o grace_n and_o sanctification_n mean_v who_o think_v that_o little_a image_n of_o wax_n that_o candle_n that_o oil_n that_o water_n and_o salt_n that_o bell_n that_o cross_n can_v be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o convey_v grace_n and_o sanctification_n by_o the_o sight_n or_o sound_n or_o touch_v or_o such_o external_a application_n christ_n have_v give_v his_o holy_a spirit_n to_o dwell_v in_o we_o which_o work_v immediate_o upon_o our_o mind_n and_o rational_a power_n and_o require_v our_o concurrence_n to_o make_v his_o grace_n effectual_a to_o cleanse_v and_o purify_v our_o soul_n and_o to_o transform_v we_o into_o the_o divine_a image_n the_o grace_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v to_o enlighten_v our_o mind_n to_o change_v our_o will_n to_o govern_v and_o regulate_v our_o passion_n to_o instruct_v to_o persuade_v to_o admonish_v to_o awaken_v our_o conscience_n to_o imprint_v and_o fix_v good_a thought_n in_o we_o to_o inspire_v we_o with_o holy_a desire_n with_o great_a hope_n with_o divine_a consolation_n which_o may_v set_v we_o above_o the_o fear_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o allurement_n of_o it_o and_o give_v great_a fervour_n to_o our_o devotion_n great_a strength_n to_o our_o resolution_n great_a courage_n and_o constancy_n in_o serve_v god_n than_o the_o bare_a power_n of_o reason_n though_o enforce_v with_o supernatural_a motive_n can_v do_v this_o be_v all_o the_o sanctification_n the_o gospel_n know_v and_o he_o who_o think_v that_o inanimate_a thing_n be_v capable_a of_o this_o sanctification_n of_o the_o spirit_n or_o can_v convey_v such_o sanctification_n to_o we_o by_o some_o divine_a and_o invisible_a effluvium_n of_o grace_n may_v as_o well_o lodge_v reason_n and_o understanding_n and_o will_v and_o passion_n in_o senseless_a matter_n and_o receive_v it_o from_o they_o again_o by_o a_o kiss_n or_o touch_v to_o be_v sure_a man_n who_o know_v what_o the_o sanctification_n of_o the_o spirit_n mean_v must_v despise_v such_o foolery_n as_o these_o 5_o lie_v that_o all_o this_o encourage_v man_n to_o trust_v in_o a_o external_n righteousness_n be_v too_o plain_a to_o need_v a_o proof_n and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o insist_v long_o on_o it_o for_o 1._o such_o external_n rite_n be_v natural_o apt_a to_o degenerate_v into_o superstition_n especial_o when_o they_o be_v very_o numerous_a the_o jewish_a ceremony_n themselves_o their_o circumcision_n sacrifice_n wash_n purification_n temple_n altar_n new_a moon_n and_o sabbath_n and_o other_o festival_n solemnity_n be_v the_o righteousness_n of_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n and_o a_o cloak_n for_o their_o hypocrisy_n and_o great_a immorality_n though_o they_o be_v never_o intend_v by_o god_n for_o the_o justification_n of_o a_o sinner_n for_o such_o external_n rite_n be_v so_o much_o easy_a to_o carnal_a man_n than_o to_o subdue_v their_o lust_n and_o live_v a_o holy_a and_o virtuous_a life_n that_o they_o be_v willing_a to_o abound_v in_o such_o external_n observance_n and_o hope_v that_o these_o will_v make_v expiation_n for_o their_o other_o sin_n and_o therefore_o when_o the_o typical_a use_n of_o these_o ceremony_n be_v fulfil_v by_o christ_n the_o external_n rite_n be_v abrogate_a that_o man_n may_v no_o long_o place_v any_o hope_n or_o confidence_n in_o any_o thing_n which_o be_v mere_o external_n and_o therefore_o that_o church_n which_o fill_v up_o religion_n with_o external_n rite_n and_o ceremony_n be_v there_o no_o other_o hurt_n in_o it_o lay_v a_o snare_n for_o man_n soul_n and_o tempt_v they_o to_o put_v their_o trust_n in_o a_o external_n righteousness_n without_o any_o regard_n to_o the_o internal_a purity_n of_o heart_n and_o mind_n especial_o 2._o when_o such_o external_n rite_n be_v recommend_v as_o very_o acceptable_a to_o god_n as_o satisfaction_n for_o our_o sin_n and_o meritorious_a of_o great_a reward_n and_o this_o be_v the_o use_n they_o serve_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o you_o have_v already_o hear_v they_o assert_v the_o necessity_n of_o humane_a satisfaction_n and_o what_o be_v these_o satisfactory_a work_n wherewith_o man_n must_v expiate_v their_o
his_o son_n for_o he_o own_v himself_o our_o father_n in_o no_o other_o name_n and_o if_o he_o will_v hear_v our_o prayer_n and_o answer_v our_o humble_a petition_n only_o as_o a_o father_n than_o he_o will_v hear_v only_o those_o prayer_n which_o be_v make_v to_o he_o in_o the_o name_n of_o his_o son_n how_o great_a favourite_n soever_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o other_o saint_n may_v be_v if_o god_n hear_v prayer_n only_o as_o a_o father_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o pray_v to_o god_n in_o their_o name_n for_o he_o hear_v we_o not_o 3._o to_o worship_n god_n as_o a_o father_n signify_v to_o pray_v to_o he_o with_o the_o humble_a assurance_n and_o confidence_n of_o child_n 15._o this_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o adoption_n whereby_o we_o cry_v abba_n father_n for_o because_o you_o be_v son_n god_n have_v send_v forth_o the_o spirit_n of_o his_o son_n into_o your_o heart_n 6._o cry_v abba_n father_n a_o dutiful_a son_n do_v not_o question_v his_o father_n good_a will_n to_o he_o nor_o readiness_n to_o hear_v and_o answer_v all_o his_o just_a request_n he_o depend_v upon_o the_o kindness_n of_o his_o father_n and_o his_o interest_n and_o relation_n to_o he_o and_o seek_v for_o no_o other_o friend_n and_o favourite_n to_o recommend_v he_o and_o upon_o this_o account_n also_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v a_o contradiction_n to_o the_o gospel-spirit_n of_o prayer_n to_o that_o spirit_n of_o adoption_n which_o teach_v we_o to_o cry_v abba_n father_n for_o sure_o those_o have_v not_o the_o hope_n and_o assurance_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o child_n who_o dare_v not_o go_v to_o their_o father_n themselves_o but_o must_v send_v their_o petition_n to_o he_o by_o the_o hand_n of_o favourite_n and_o intercessor_n to_o pray_v to_o god_n in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n be_v only_o to_o pray_v to_o he_o as_o son_n for_o it_o be_v in_o his_o name_n only_o that_o he_o own_v we_o for_o son_n and_o this_o be_v the_o true_a spirit_n of_o adoption_n in_o the_o name_n and_o mediation_n of_o christ_n to_o go_v to_o god_n as_o child_n to_o a_o father_n but_o to_o pray_v to_o he_o in_o any_o other_o name_n how_o powerful_a soever_o be_v not_o to_o go_v to_o he_o as_o a_o father_n but_o as_o to_o our_o lord_n and_o king_n who_o must_v be_v address_v to_o by_o the_o mediation_n of_o some_o great_a favourite_n to_o pray_v to_o god_n in_o any_o other_o name_n which_o do_v not_o make_v we_o his_o son_n be_v to_o distrust_v our_o relation_n to_o he_o as_o our_o father_n in_o christ_n and_o this_o be_v contrary_n to_o the_o spirit_n of_o adoption_n which_o teach_v we_o to_o call_v god_n father_n and_o give_v we_o that_o assurance_n of_o his_o fatherly_a goodness_n to_o we_o in_o christ_n that_o we_o need_v and_o desire_v no_o other_o advocate_n three_o to_o worship_n god_n in_o spirit_n be_v to_o worship_v he_o with_o our_o mind_n and_o spirit_n for_o that_o be_v most_o agreeable_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o god_n who_o be_v a_o spirit_n god_n can_v be_v worship_v but_o by_o a_o reasonable_a creature_n and_o yet_o a_o beast_n may_v worship_n god_n as_o well_o as_o a_o man_n who_o worship_n without_o any_o act_n of_o reason_n and_o understanding_n or_o devout_a affection_n to_o pray_v to_o god_n without_o know_v what_o we_o say_v when_o neither_o our_o understanding_n nor_o affection_n can_v join_v in_o our_o prayer_n be_v so_o absurd_a a_o worship_n of_o a_o pure_a mind_n that_o transubstantiation_n itself_o be_v not_o more_o contrary_a to_o sense_n than_o prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n be_v to_o the_o essential_a reason_n and_o nature_n of_o worship_n i_o suppose_v no_o man_n will_v say_v that_o to_o pray_v to_o god_n or_o praise_v he_o in_o word_n which_o we_o do_v not_o understand_v be_v to_o worship_n god_n in_o spirit_n unless_o he_o think_v that_o a_o parrot_n may_v be_v teach_v to_o pray_v in_o the_o spirit_n what_o difference_n be_v there_o between_o a_o man_n be_v not_o speak_v and_o speak_v what_o he_o do_v not_o understand_v just_o so_o much_o difference_n there_o be_v between_o not_o pray_v and_o pray_v what_o we_o do_v not_o understand_v and_o he_o honour_v god_n to_o the_o full_a as_o much_o who_o do_v not_o pray_v at_o all_o as_o he_o who_o pray_v he_o know_v not_o what_o and_o i_o be_o sure_a he_o affront_v he_o a_o great_a deal_n less_o however_o if_o christian_a worship_n be_v to_o worship_n god_n in_o spirit_n prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n in_o which_o the_o mind_n and_o spirit_n can_v be_v concern_v be_v no_o christian_a worship_n sect_n iv._o concern_v the_o reformation_n and_o improvement_n of_o humane_a nature_n by_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n 4._o another_o principal_a end_n and_o intention_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v to_o cure_v the_o degeneracy_n of_o mankind_n and_o to_o advance_v humane_a nature_n to_o its_o utmost_a perfection_n for_o as_o man_n fall_v from_o his_o original_a happiness_n by_o fall_v from_o the_o purity_n and_o integrity_n of_o his_o nature_n so_o there_o be_v no_o restore_v he_o to_o his_o lose_a happiness_n much_o less_o no_o advance_v he_o to_o a_o more_o perfect_a state_n of_o happiness_n not_o to_o a_o earthly_a but_o to_o a_o heavenly_a paradise_n without_o change_v and_o transform_v his_o nature_n and_o renew_v he_o after_o the_o image_n of_o god._n and_o therefore_o our_o very_a entrance_n into_o christianity_n be_v a_o new_a birth_n except_o a_o man_n be_v bear_v of_o water_n 6_o and_o of_o the_o spirit_n he_o can_v enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o flesh_n be_v flesh_n and_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o spirit_n be_v spirit_n and_o such_o a_o man_n be_v call_v a_o new_a creature_n and_o a_o christian_a life_n be_v a_o newness_n of_o life_n and_o live_v after_o the_o spirit_n and_o walk_v after_o the_o spirit_n and_o this_o new_a nature_n be_v the_o divine_a nature_n the_o image_n of_o god_n 1._o the_o new_a man_n which_o after_o god_n be_v create_v in_o righteousness_n and_o true_a holiness_n 10._o which_o be_v renew_v in_o knowledge_n after_o the_o image_n of_o he_o that_o create_v he_o so_o that_o there_o be_v two_o thing_n wherein_o this_o new_a nature_n consist_v knowledge_n and_o righteousness_n or_o true_a holiness_n and_o i_o doubt_v it_o will_v appear_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v no_o great_a friend_n to_o either_o i._o knowledge_n now_o i_o suppose_v neither_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n nor_o any_o one_o for_o she_o will_v pretend_v that_o she_o be_v any_o great_a friend_n to_o knowledge_n she_o be_v so_o horrible_o afraid_a of_o heresy_n that_o she_o endeavour_v to_o nurse_v man_n up_o in_o ignorance_n of_o their_o religion_n for_o fear_v they_o shall_v prove_v heretic_n and_o indeed_o she_o have_v some_o reason_n for_o it_o for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v never_o so_o triumphant_a as_o in_o the_o most_o ignorant_a and_o barbarous_a age_n but_o as_o knowledge_n break_v in_o upon_o the_o world_n so_o man_n turn_v heretic_n apace_o if_o there_o be_v any_o know_a papist_n and_o it_o will_v be_v very_o hard_a if_o there_o shall_v be_v none_o they_o be_v not_o behold_v to_o their_o church_n for_o it_o which_o deprive_v they_o of_o all_o the_o mean_n of_o knowledge_n for_o she_o will_v not_o allow_v they_o to_o believe_v their_o sense_n which_o be_v one_o way_n of_o know_v thing_n and_o the_o most_o certain_a we_o have_v and_o yet_o she_o command_v we_o to_o believe_v transubstantiation_n which_o no_o man_n can_v do_v who_o believe_v his_o sense_n and_o if_o i_o must_v not_o believe_v my_o sense_n in_o so_o plain_a a_o matter_n as_o what_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n i_o know_v no_o reason_n i_o have_v to_o believe_v they_o in_o any_o thing_n and_o then_o there_o be_v a_o end_n of_o all_o knowledge_n that_o depend_v on_o sense_n as_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n itself_o do_v for_o miracle_n be_v a_o sensible_a proof_n and_o if_o i_o must_v not_o trust_v my_o sense_n i_o can_v rely_v on_o miracle_n because_o i_o can_v know_v whether_o there_o be_v any_o such_o thing_n as_o a_o real_a miracle_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n also_o forbid_v man_n the_o use_n of_o reason_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n will_v not_o allow_v man_n to_o judge_v for_o themselves_o nor_o to_o examine_v the_o reason_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o what_o knowledge_n any_o man_n can_v have_v without_o exercise_v his_o reason_n and_o understanding_n i_o can_v guess_v for_o to_o know_v without_o understanding_n sound_v to_o i_o like_o a_o contradiction_n she_o also_o deny_v christian_n the_o use_n of_o the_o bible_n which_o be_v the_o only_a mean_n to_o know_v the_o reveal_v will_n of_o god_n and_o when_o man_n
must_v neither_o believe_v their_o sense_n nor_o trust_v their_o reason_n nor_o read_v the_o scripture_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o guess_v what_o know_v and_o understand_v christian_n they_o must_v needs_o be_v but_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o notwithstanding_o this_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v instruct_v her_o child_n in_o the_o true_a catholic_n faith_n though_o she_o will_v not_o venture_v they_o to_o judge_v for_o themselves_o nor_o to_o read_v the_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o her_o great_a care_n of_o they_o to_o keep_v they_o orthodox_n for_o when_o man_n trust_v to_o their_o own_o fallible_a reason_n and_o private_a interpretation_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v a_o great_a hazard_n that_o they_o do_v not_o fall_v into_o one_o heresy_n or_o other_o but_o when_o man_n be_v teach_v the_o pure_a catholic_n faith_n without_o any_o danger_n of_o error_n and_o heresy_n be_v not_o this_o much_o better_a then_o to_o suffer_v they_o to_o reason_n and_o judge_v for_o themselves_o when_o it_o be_v great_a odds_o but_o they_o will_v judge_v wrong_a now_o this_o will_v be_v something_o indeed_o do_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n take_v care_n to_o instruct_v they_o in_o all_o necessary_a doctrine_n and_o to_o teach_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v true_a and_o can_v such_o man_n who_o thus_o tame_o receive_v the_o dictate_v of_o the_o church_n be_v say_v to_o know_v and_o to_o understand_v their_o religion_n how_o far_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v from_o do_v the_o first_o all_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n be_v sensible_a but_o themselves_o but_o that_o be_v not_o our_o present_a dispute_n for_o though_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v instruct_v her_o people_n into_o the_o true_a christian_a faith_n yet_o such_o man_n can_v be_v say_v to_o know_v and_o understand_v their_o religion_n and_o to_o secure_v the_o faith_n by_o destroy_a knowledge_n be_v a_o direct_a contradiction_n to_o the_o design_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o be_v to_o make_v man_n wise_a and_o understand_a christian_n for_o no_o man_n understand_v his_o religion_n who_o do_v not_o in_o some_o measure_n know_v the_o reason_n of_o his_o faith_n and_o judge_v whether_o they_o be_v sufficient_a or_o not_o who_o know_v not_o how_o to_o distinguish_v between_o truth_n and_o error_n who_o have_v no_o rule_n to_o go_v by_o but_o must_v take_v all_o upon_o trust_n and_o the_o credit_n of_o his_o teacher_n who_o believe_v whatever_o he_o be_v tell_v and_o learn_v his_o creed_n as_o school_n boy_n do_v their_o grammar_n without_o understand_v it_o this_o be_v not_o a_o active_a but_o a_o kind_n of_o passive_a knowledge_n such_o man_n receive_v the_o impression_n that_o be_v make_v on_o they_o as_o wax_n do_v and_o understand_v no_o more_o of_o the_o matter_n now_o will_v any_o one_o call_v this_o the_o knowledge_n and_o understanding_n of_o a_o man_n or_o the_o discipline_n of_o a_o child_n but_o suppose_v there_o be_v some_o man_n so_o dull_a and_o stupid_a that_o they_o can_v never_o rise_v high_o that_o they_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o inquire_v into_o the_o reason_n of_o thing_n but_o must_v take_v up_o their_o religion_n upon_o trust_n yet_o will_v any_o man_n say_v that_o this_o be_v the_o utmost_a perfection_n of_o knowledge_n that_o any_o christian_n must_v aim_v at_o be_v this_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n dwell_v in_o we_o rich_o in_o all_o wisdom_n 16._o be_v this_o the_o way_n to_o give_v a_o answer_n to_o any_o one_o who_o ask_v a_o reason_n of_o the_o hope_n that_o be_v in_o we_o the_o perfection_n of_o christian_a knowledge_n be_v a_o great_a and_o glorious_a attainment_n to_o understand_v the_o secret_n of_o god_n law_n those_o depth_n and_o mystery_n of_o wisdom_n and_o goodness_n in_o the_o oeconomy_n of_o man_n salvation_n to_o see_v the_o analogy_n between_o the_o law_n and_o the_o gospel_n how_o the_o legal_a type_n and_o ancient_a prophecy_n receive_v their_o accomplishment_n in_o christ_n how_o far_o the_o gospel_n have_v advance_v we_o above_o the_o state_n of_o nature_n and_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n what_o a_o admirable_a design_n it_o be_v to_o redeem_v the_o world_n by_o the_o incarnation_n and_o death_n and_o suffering_n and_o intercession_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n what_o mystery_n of_o wisdom_n and_o goodness_n the_o gospel_n contain_v the_o knowledge_n of_o which_o be_v not_o only_o the_o perfection_n of_o our_o understanding_n but_o raise_v and_o ennoble_v our_o mind_n and_o transform_v we_o into_o the_o divine_a image_n these_o thing_n be_v reveal_v that_o they_o may_v be_v know_v not_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v conceal_v from_o the_o world_n or_o neglect_v and_o despise_v but_o this_o be_v a_o knowledge_n which_o can_v be_v attain_v without_o diligent_a and_o laborious_a inquiry_n without_o use_v all_o the_o reason_n and_o understanding_n we_o have_v in_o search_v the_o scripture_n and_o all_o other_o help_v which_o god_n have_v afford_v we_o now_o if_o christian_n knowledge_n be_v something_o more_o than_o to_o be_v able_a to_o repeat_v our_o creed_n and_o to_o believe_v it_o upon_o the_o authority_n of_o our_o teacher_n if_o the_o gospel_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v intend_v to_o advance_v we_o to_o a_o true_a manly_a knowledge_n christ_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n seem_v to_o have_v two_o very_a different_a design_n our_o lord_n in_o cause_v the_o gospel_n to_o be_v write_v and_o publish_v to_o the_o world_n the_o other_o in_o conceal_v it_o as_o much_o as_o she_o can_v and_o suffer_v no_o body_n to_o read_v it_o without_o her_o leave_n as_o a_o dangerous_a book_n which_o be_v apt_a to_o make_v man_n heretic_n for_o it_o be_v hard_o to_o conceive_v that_o the_o gospel_n be_v write_v that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v read_v and_o then_o one_o will_v guess_v that_o he_o by_o who_o authority_n and_o inspiration_n the_o gospel_n be_v write_v and_o those_o by_o who_o authority_n it_o be_v forbid_v to_o be_v read_v be_v not_o of_o a_o mind_n in_o this_o matter_n 1._o this_o i_o think_v in_o the_o first_o place_n be_v a_o evident_a proof_n that_o to_o forbid_v christian_a people_n to_o read_v and_o study_v and_o mediate_v on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v no_o gospel_n doctrine_n unless_o not_o to_o read_v the_o bible_n be_v a_o better_a way_n to_o improve_v in_o all_o true_a christian_a knowledge_n and_o wisdom_n than_o to_o read_v it_o for_o that_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o christian_n to_o grow_v in_o grace_n and_o in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v one_o great_a end_n of_o publish_v the_o gospel_n to_o the_o world_n to_o enlighten_v and_o improve_v man_n understanding_n as_o well_o as_o to_o govern_v their_o life_n and_o though_o we_o grant_v man_n may_v be_v teach_v the_o principle_n of_o christian_a religion_n as_o child_n be_v without_o read_v the_o bible_n yet_o if_o they_o will_v but_o grant_v that_o study_v and_o meditate_v on_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v the_o best_a and_o only_o way_n to_o improve_v in_o all_o true_a christian_a knowledge_n this_o show_v how_o contrary_a this_o prohibition_n of_o read_v the_o scripture_n be_v to_o the_o great_a design_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o perfect_v our_o knowledge_n in_o the_o mystery_n of_o christ._n 2_o lie_n this_o be_v a_o mighty_a presumption_n also_o against_o transubstantiation_n that_o it_o be_v no_o gospel_n doctrine_n because_o it_o overthrow_v the_o very_a fundamental_a principle_n of_o knowledge_n which_o be_v a_o direct_a contradiction_n to_o the_o design_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o advance_v divine_a knowledge_n to_o the_o utmost_a perfection_n it_o can_v attain_v in_o this_o world_n whoever_o have_v his_o eye_n in_o his_o head_n must_v confess_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v contrary_a to_o sense_n for_o be_v our_o sense_n to_o be_v judge_n of_o this_o matter_n they_o will_v pronounce_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n after_o consecration_n to_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n still_o and_o therefore_o what_o ever_o reason_n there_o may_v be_v to_o believe_v it_o not_o to_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n but_o flesh_n and_o blood_n yet_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o our_o faith_n in_o this_o matter_n contradict_v our_o sense_n for_o even_o roman_n catholic_n eye_n and_o nose_n and_o hand_n can_v see_v and_o feel_v and_o smell_v nothing_o but_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o if_o to_o our_o sense_n it_o appear_v to_o be_v nothing_o but_o bread_n and_o wine_n those_o who_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v the_o natural_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n believe_v contrary_a to_o what_o they_o see_v thus_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o contrary_a to_o the_o natural_a notion_n we_o have_v of_o thing_n than_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n for_o if_o this_o doctrine_n be_v true_a than_o the_o same_o individual_a body_n of_o christ_n
even_o some_o necessary_a doctrine_n of_o faith_n from_o unwritten_a tradition_n which_o no_o body_n have_v the_o keep_n of_o but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n this_o i_o say_v contradict_v the_o great_a design_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o be_v to_o improve_v and_o perfect_a knowledge_n for_o a_o imperfect_a rule_n of_o faith_n be_v i_o think_v as_o bad_a as_o no_o rule_n at_o all_o because_o we_o can_v never_o trust_v it_o if_o you_o say_v that_o though_o the_o scripture_n in_o itself_o be_v a_o imperfect_a rule_n yet_o we_o have_v a_o perfect_a rule_n because_o the_o defect_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v supply_v by_o unwritten_a tradition_n and_o therefore_o we_o have_v the_o whole_a gospel_n and_o all_o the_o christian_a knowledge_n deliver_v down_o to_o we_o either_o in_o the_o write_a or_o unwritten_a rule_n i_o answer_v 1._o if_o the_o scripture_n be_v a_o imperfect_a rule_n than_o all_o christian_n have_v not_o a_o perfect_a rule_n because_o they_o have_v not_o the_o keep_n of_o unwritten_a tradition_n and_o know_v not_o what_o they_o be_v and_o never_o can_v know_v what_o they_o be_v till_o the_o church_n be_v please_v to_o tell_v they_o and_o it_o seem_v it_o be_v a_o very_a great_a while_n before_o the_o church_n think_v fit_a to_o do_v it_o for_o suppose_v that_o all_o the_o new_a article_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n which_o be_v not_o contain_v in_o scripture_n be_v unwritten_a tradition_n fifteen_o hundred_o year_n be_v somewhat_o of_o the_o long_a to_o have_v so_o considerable_a a_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n conceal_v from_o the_o world_n and_o who_o know_v how_o much_o of_o it_o be_v conceal_v still_o for_o the_o church_n have_v not_o tell_v we_o that_o she_o have_v publish_v all_o her_o unwritten_a tradition_n there_o may_v be_v a_o nest-egg_n leave_v still_o which_o in_o time_n may_v add_v twelve_o new_a article_n to_o the_o trent-creed_n as_o that_o have_v do_v to_o the_o apostle_n creed_n so_o that_o if_o the_o scripture_n be_v a_o imperfect_a rule_n of_o faith_n the_o church_n never_o have_v a_o perfect_a rule_n till_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n for_o a_o rule_n which_o be_v not_o know_v be_v none_o at_o all_o and_o no_o body_n can_v tell_v whether_o our_o rule_n be_v perfect_a yet_o whether_o some_o more_o unwritten_a tradition_n may_v not_o start_v up_o in_o the_o next_o age_n to_o make_v our_o faith_n more_o perfect_a than_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n itself_o have_v make_v it_o now_o if_o the_o design_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v to_o instruct_v man_n in_o all_o divine_a knowledge_n can_v we_o think_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v give_v we_o such_o a_o imperfect_a rule_n as_o needs_o to_o be_v supply_v by_o unwritten_a tradition_n in_o every_o age_n especial_o when_o we_o consider_v that_o some_o of_o the_o great_a mystery_n and_o most_o useful_a doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v in_o the_o right_a be_v not_o write_v or_o so_o obscure_o that_o no_o body_n can_v find_v they_o in_o the_o scripture_n till_o they_o be_v discover_v by_o the_o help_n of_o unwritten_a tradition_n such_o as_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o infallibility_n of_o pope_n and_o general_a council_n the_o worship_n of_o image_n the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o the_o great_a glory_n and_o prerogative_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n indulgence_n the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n etc._n etc._n as_o necessary_a doctrine_n as_o any_o that_o be_v record_v in_o scripture_n and_o the_o denial_n of_o which_o make_v we_o all_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n say_v though_o thanks_o be_v to_o god_n as_o far_o as_o appear_v we_o be_v no_o great_a heretic_n and_o schismatic_n than_o the_o apostle_n be_v unless_o they_o be_v excuse_v for_o not_o know_v these_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o we_o be_v heretic_n for_o deny_v they_o since_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v decree_v and_o publish_v they_o 2._o these_o unwritten_a tradition_n can_v supply_v the_o defect_n of_o a_o write_a rule_n because_o they_o be_v of_o uncertain_a authority_n and_o therefore_o not_o the_o object_n much_o less_o the_o rule_n of_o a_o certain_a faith_n and_o knowledge_n what_o be_v not_o write_v but_o say_v to_o be_v deliver_v down_o from_o age_n to_o age_n by_o oral_a tradition_n and_o keep_v so_o private_o that_o the_o church_n of_o god_n never_o hear_v of_o it_o for_o several_a hundred_o year_n can_v never_o be_v prove_v but_o by_o miracle_n and_o they_o must_v be_v more_o credible_a miracle_n too_o than_o the_o school_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o legend_n of_o the_o saint_n furnish_v we_o with_o and_o yet_o i_o know_v of_o no_o better_a the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v it_o be_v impossible_a to_o prove_v that_o a_o private_a tradition_n can_v be_v corrupt_v it_o be_v unreasonable_a to_o think_v that_o any_o thing_n which_o concern_v the_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n or_o rule_n of_o worship_n shall_v be_v a_o private_a and_o secret_a tradition_n for_o several_a age_n miracle_n themselves_o can_v prove_v any_o tradition_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o write_a rule_n and_o the_o catholic_n faith_n of_o christian_n for_o several_a age_n as_o several_a of_o the_o trent-doctrine_n be_v nay_o no_o miracle_n can_v prove_v any_o new_a article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v never_o know_v before_o without_o prove_v that_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v not_o teach_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n which_o will_v go_v a_o great_a way_n to_o overthrow_v the_o truth_n and_o certainty_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n for_o miracle_n themselves_o can_v never_o prove_v that_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v that_o which_o the_o christian_a church_n never_o hear_v of_o before_o which_o be_v either_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o whole_a world_n have_v forget_v what_o they_o have_v be_v once_o teach_v which_o i_o doubt_n be_v not_o much_o for_o the_o credit_n of_o tradition_n or_o that_o the_o church_n for_o several_a age_n do_v not_o teach_v all_o that_o christ_n teach_v which_o be_v no_o great_a reason_n to_o rely_v on_o the_o teach_n of_o the_o church_n or_o to_o prove_v against_o matter_n of_o fact_n that_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v that_o which_o no_o body_n ever_o hear_v of_o and_o i_o do_v not_o think_v a_o miracle_n sufficient_a to_o prove_v that_o true_a which_o every_o body_n know_v to_o be_v false_a or_o at_o least_o do_v not_o know_v it_o to_o be_v true_a though_o they_o must_v have_v know_v it_o if_o it_o have_v be_v true_a and_o do_v not_o every_o body_n now_o see_v how_o improper_a unwritten_a tradition_n be_v to_o supply_v the_o defect_n and_o imperfection_n of_o the_o write_a rule_n for_o they_o can_v never_o make_v one_o rule_n because_o they_o be_v not_o of_o equal_a authority_n a_o write_v may_v be_v prove_v authentic_a a_o obscure_a unwritten_a tradition_n can_v and_o can_v any_o man_n think_v that_o christ_n will_v have_v one_o half_a of_o his_o gospel_n write_v the_o other_o half_o unwritten_a if_o he_o intend_v to_o perfect_v the_o knowledge_n of_o christian_n for_o they_o can_v have_v so_o perfect_a a_o knowledge_n because_o they_o can_v have_v so_o great_a certainty_n of_o the_o unwritten_a as_o they_o have_v of_o the_o write_a gospel_n write_v be_v the_o most_o certain_a way_n to_o perpetuate_v knowledge_n and_o if_o christ_n intend_v that_o his_o church_n in_o all_o age_n shall_v have_v a_o perfect_a rule_n of_o faith_n we_o must_v acknowledge_v the_o perfection_n of_o the_o write_a rule_n the_o truth_n be_v i_o can_v but_o admire_v the_o great_a artifice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o preach_v up_o the_o obscurity_n and_o imperfection_n of_o the_o scripture_n for_o she_o have_v hereby_o put_v it_o into_o her_o own_o power_n to_o make_v christian_a religion_n what_o she_o please_v for_o if_o the_o scripture_n be_v obscure_a and_o she_o alone_o can_v infallible_o interpret_v they_o if_o the_o scripture_n be_v imperfect_a and_o she_o alone_o can_v supply_v their_o defect_n by_o unwritten_a tradition_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o christian_a religion_n must_v be_v what_o she_o say_v it_o be_v and_o it_o shall_v be_v what_o her_o interest_n require_v it_o to_o be_v but_o whether_o this_o be_v consistent_a with_o our_o saviour_n design_n in_o publish_v the_o gospel_n or_o whether_o it_o be_v the_o best_a way_n of_o improve_n the_o knowledge_n of_o mankind_n let_v any_o impartial_a man_n judge_v 5_o lie_n a_o implicit_a faith_n or_o believe_v as_o the_o church_n believe_v without_o know_v what_o it_o be_v we_o believe_v can_v be_v no_o gospel-doctrine_n because_o this_o to_o be_v sure_a can_v be_v for_o the_o improvement_n of_o knowledge_n some_o of_o the_o roman_a doctor_n think_v
it_o sufficient_a that_o a_o man_n believe_v as_o the_o church_n believe_v without_o a_o explicit_a knowledge_n of_o any_o thing_n they_o believe_v but_o the_o general_a opinion_n be_v that_o a_o man_n must_v have_v a_o explicit_a belief_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n but_o as_o for_o every_o thing_n else_o it_o suffice_v if_o he_o believe_v as_o the_o church_n believe_v without_o know_v what_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n be_v that_o be_v it_o be_v not_o necessary_a man_n shall_v so_o much_o as_o know_v what_o the_o new_a article_n of_o the_o trent_n faith_n be_v if_o they_o believe_v the_o apostle_n creed_n and_o resign_v up_o their_o faith_n implicit_o to_o the_o church_n now_o this_o be_v a_o plain_a confession_n that_o all_o the_o doctrine_n in_o dispute_n between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v of_o no_o use_n much_o less_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n for_o if_o they_o be_v they_o will_v be_v as_o necessary_a to_o be_v know_v and_o explicit_o believe_v as_o the_o apostle_n creed_n and_o i_o can_v imagine_v why_o we_o heretic_n who_o believe_v the_o apostle_n creed_n and_o understand_v it_o as_o orthodox_o as_o they_o may_v not_o be_v save_v without_o believe_v the_o new_a trent_n creed_n for_o if_o we_o need_v not_o know_v what_o it_o be_v there_o seem_v to_o be_v no_o need_n of_o believe_v it_o for_o i_o always_o think_v that_o no_o man_n can_v and_o therefore_o to_o be_v sure_o no_o man_n need_v believe_v what_o he_o do_v not_o know_v so_o that_o it_o seem_v we_o know_v and_o believe_v all_o thing_n the_o explicit_a knowledge_n and_o belief_n of_o which_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n except_o that_o one_o single_a point_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n believe_v but_o that_o and_o you_o need_v believe_v or_o know_v nothing_o more_o but_o the_o apostle_n creed_n and_o yet_o go_v to_o heaven_n as_o a_o good_a catholic_n which_o make_v a_o implicit_a faith_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o necessary_a as_o faith_n in_o christ_n be_v but_o if_o the_o intent_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v to_o improve_v our_o knowledge_n than_o christ_n never_o teach_v a_o implicit_a faith_n for_o that_o do_v not_o improve_v knowledge_n and_o if_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n except_v the_o apostle_n creed_n which_o be_v the_o common_a faith_n of_o all_o christian_n need_v not_o be_v know_v than_o they_o be_v no_o gospel-doctrine_n much_o less_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n for_o christ_n teach_v nothing_o but_o what_o he_o will_v have_v know_v and_o though_o the_o knowledge_n of_o all_o thing_n which_o christ_n teach_v be_v not_o equal_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n yet_o it_o tend_v to_o the_o perfect_a our_o knowledge_n and_o christ_n teach_v nothing_o which_o a_o man_n need_v not_o know_v which_o i_o think_v be_v a_o reproach_n to_o mean_a master_n and_o much_o more_o to_o the_o eternal_a and_o incarnate_a wisdom_n second_o the_o improvement_n and_o perfection_n of_o humane_a nature_n consist_v in_o true_a holiness_n and_o virtue_n in_o a_o likeness_n and_o conformity_n to_o god_n and_o a_o participation_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o this_o be_v the_o great_a end_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o advance_v we_o to_o as_o perfect_a holiness_n as_o be_v attainable_a in_o this_o life_n christ_n indeed_o have_v make_v expiation_n for_o our_o sin_n by_o his_o own_o blood_n but_o then_o this_o very_a blood_n of_o atonement_n do_v not_o only_o expiate_v the_o guilt_n of_o sin_n but_o purge_v the_o conscience_n from_o dead_a work_n that_o we_o may_v serve_v the_o live_a god_n for_o no_o sacrifice_n not_o of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n himself_o can_v reconcile_v a_o impenitent_a and_o unreformed_a sinner_n to_o god_n that_o be_v can_v move_v god_n to_o love_v a_o sinner_n who_o still_o love_v and_o continue_v in_o his_o sin_n which_o a_o infinite_o holy_a and_o pure_a being_n can_v do_v indeed_o the_o expiation_n of_o sin_n be_v but_o one_o part_n of_o the_o work_n of_o our_o redemption_n for_o a_o sinner_n can_v be_v save_v that_o be_v can_v be_v advance_v to_o immortal_a life_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n without_o be_v bear_v again_o without_o be_v renew_v and_o sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n after_o the_o image_n and_o likeness_n of_o god._n for_o this_o new_a nature_n be_v the_o only_a principle_n of_o a_o new_a immortal_a life_n in_o we_o a_o earthly_a sensual_a mind_n be_v no_o more_o capable_a of_o live_v in_o heaven_n than_o a_o earthly_a mortal_a body_n in_o both_o sense_n flesh_n and_o blood_n can_v inherit_v the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n neither_o can_v corruption_n inherit_v incorruption_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n indeed_o have_v take_v great_a care_n about_o the_o first_o of_o these_o and_o have_v find_v out_o more_o way_n of_o expiate_a sin_n and_o make_v satisfaction_n for_o it_o than_o the_o gospel_n ever_o teach_v we_o whether_o they_o be_v so_o effectual_a to_o this_o purpose_n let_v those_o look_v to_o it_o who_o trust_v in_o they_o but_o there_o be_v not_o that_o care_n take_v to_o inculcate_v the_o necessity_n of_o internal_a holiness_n and_o purity_n of_o mind_n and_o one_o will_v easy_o guess_v there_o can_v be_v no_o great_a need_n of_o it_o in_o that_o church_n which_o have_v so_o many_o easy_a way_n of_o expiate_a sin_n the_o true_a character_n of_o gospel-doctrine_n be_v a_o doctrine_n according_a to_o godliness_n the_o principal_a design_n of_o which_o be_v to_o promote_v true_a goodness_n all_o the_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n tend_v to_o this_o end_n to_o lay_v great_a and_o irresistible_a obligation_n on_o we_o to_o abstain_v from_o every_o sin_n and_o to_o exercise_v ourselves_o in_o every_o thing_n that_o be_v good_a as_o we_o have_v ability_n and_o opportunity_n to_o do_v it_o and_o therefore_o all_o doctrine_n which_o secret_o undermine_v a_o good_a life_n and_o make_v it_o unnecessary_a for_o man_n to_o be_v true_o and_o sincere_o virtuous_a can_v be_v no_o gospel-doctrine_n that_o there_o be_v such_o doctrine_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v abundant_o prove_v by_o the_o late_a learned_a and_o reverend_a bishop_n tailor_n in_o his_o dissuasive_a from_o popery_n which_o be_v so_o very_o useful_a a_o book_n that_o i_o have_v rather_o direct_v my_o reader_n to_o it_o than_o transcribe_v out_o of_o it_o my_o design_n lead_v i_o to_o another_o method_n for_o if_o i_o can_v prove_v that_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n natural_o tend_v to_o evacuate_v the_o force_n of_o the_o gospel_n itself_o to_o make_v man_n good_a and_o holy_a every_o one_o will_v easy_o see_v that_o that_o can_v be_v no_o gospel-faith_n and_o worship_n which_o set_v aside_o the_o gospel_n itself_o the_o whole_a doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n either_o consist_v of_o the_o rule_n of_o holiness_n or_o of_o the_o motive_n and_o instrument_n of_o it_o for_o the_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v all_o of_o they_o so_o many_o motive_n to_o a_o good_a life_n let_v we_o then_o consider_v how_o the_o faith_n and_o worship_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v make_v void_a the_o gospel_n of_o our_o saviour_n as_o the_o pharisee_n make_v void_a the_o law_n of_o moses_n by_o their_o tradition_n 1._o let_v we_o begin_v then_o with_o the_o gospel-rule_n of_o holiness_n it_o will_v be_v a_o endless_a thing_n here_o to_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o loose_a determination_n of_o their_o fame_a and_o approve_a casuist_n of_o their_o doctrine_n of_o probable_a opinion_n of_o the_o direction_n of_o the_o intention_n by_o which_o mean_v the_o very_a law_n and_o boundary_n of_o virtue_n and_o vice_n be_v in_o a_o great_a measure_n quite_o alter_v and_o it_o may_v be_v this_o will_v only_o make_v work_n for_o the_o representer_n and_o furnish_v out_o a_o four_o part_n of_o the_o papist_n misrepresent_v if_o we_o venture_v to_o tell_v the_o world_n what_o have_v be_v the_o avow_a doctrine_n of_o their_o great_a divine_n and_o casuist_n but_o whether_o such_o definition_n be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o church_n or_o not_o i_o be_o sure_a they_o be_v equal_o mischievous_a if_o they_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o confessor_n who_o have_v the_o immediate_a direction_n of_o man_n conscience_n those_o who_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o be_v satisfy_v in_o this_o matter_n may_v find_v enough_o of_o it_o in_o the_o provincial_a letter_n the_o jesuit_n moral_n and_o bishop_n tailor_n be_v dissuasive_a it_o sufficient_o answer_v my_o present_a design_n to_o take_v notice_n of_o some_o few_o plain_a thing_n which_o will_v admit_v of_o no_o dispute_n i_o have_v already_o show_v what_o a_o great_a value_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n set_v upon_o a_o external_a righteousness_n which_o be_v much_o more_o meritorious_a than_o a_o
the_o soul_n in_o purgatory_n and_o that_o be_v for_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n of_o sin_n for_o which_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v no_o expiation_n and_o the_o mass_n be_v in_o no_o other_o sense_n make_v a_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o live_a than_o for_o the_o dead_a and_o therefore_o be_v not_o to_o expiate_v the_o eternal_a but_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n of_o sin_n as_o appear_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o say_n mass_n or_o hear_v mass_n or_o purchase_v mass_n be_v reckon_v among_o those_o penance_n man_n must_v do_v for_o the_o expiation_n of_o their_o sin_n and_o yet_o they_o can_v by_o all_o they_o do_v only_o expiate_v for_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n of_o sin_n and_o therefore_o mass_n for_o the_o live_a be_v only_o for_o the_o expiation_n of_o those_o temporal_a punishment_n of_o sin_n for_o which_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n make_v no_o expiation_n and_o i_o shall_v be_v so_o civil_a at_o present_a as_o not_o to_o inquire_v how_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n which_o be_v the_o very_a same_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n come_v to_o serve_v such_o very_a different_a end_n that_o when_o christ_n be_v sacrifice_v upon_o the_o cross_n he_o expiate_v only_o for_o the_o eternal_a punishment_n of_o sin_n when_o sacrifice_v in_o the_o mass_n only_o for_o the_o temporal_a i_o need_v add_v nothing_o to_o prove_v that_o humane_a penance_n satisfaction_n merit_n indulgency_n be_v only_o to_o expiate_v temporal_a punishment_n of_o sin_n because_o it_o be_v universal_o acknowledge_v now_o if_o these_o temporal_a punishment_n be_v only_o in_o lieu_n of_o holiness_n and_o obedience_n which_o the_o gospel_n require_v to_o entitle_v we_o to_o the_o expiation_n of_o christ_n death_n upon_o the_o cross_n as_o i_o have_v already_o show_v then_o it_o be_v evident_a to_o a_o demonstration_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v overthrow_v the_o death_n and_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n consider_v as_o a_o argument_n of_o a_o holy_a life_n by_o set_v up_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n humane_a penance_n satisfaction_n merit_n indulgency_n instead_o of_o the_o gospel-term_n of_o obedience_n and_o holiness_n of_o life_n 4._o the_o intercession_n of_o christ_n for_o we_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n be_v another_o powerful_a motive_n to_o holiness_n of_o life_n it_o give_v all_o the_o encouragement_n to_o true_a penitent_a sinner_n that_o can_v be_v desire_v for_o if_o any_o man_n sin_n 2.2_o we_o have_v a_o advocate_n with_o the_o father_n jesus_n christ_n the_o righteous_a who_o be_v also_o a_o propitiation_n for_o our_o sin_n but_o then_o christ_n mediate_v only_o in_o virtue_n of_o his_o blood_n that_o be_v only_o upon_o the_o term_n and_o condition_n of_o the_o covenant_n of_o grace_n which_o be_v seal_v by_o his_o blood_n that_o be_v he_o mediate_v and_o intercede_v only_o for_o true_a penitent_a sinner_n which_o oblige_v we_o as_o we_o hope_v to_o be_v hear_v by_o god_n when_o we_o pray_v in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n true_o and_o hearty_o to_o repent_v of_o all_o our_o sin_n and_o to_o live_v a_o new_a life_n this_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n also_o seem_v very_o sensible_a of_o that_o christ_n of_o his_o own_o accord_n will_v not_o intercede_v for_o impenitent_a and_o unreformed_a sinner_n that_o he_o who_o be_v the_o great_a example_n and_o the_o great_a preacher_n of_o righteousness_n will_v not_o espouse_v the_o cause_n of_o incorrigible_a sinner_n who_o be_v very_o desirous_a of_o pardon_n but_o hate_v to_o be_v reform_v and_o therefore_o they_o seem_v to_o think_v it_o as_o hopeless_a a_o thing_n to_o go_v immediate_o to_o a_o holy_a jesus_n as_o to_o appear_v before_o the_o tribunal_n of_o a_o just_a and_o righteous_a god_n without_o a_o powerful_a advocate_n for_o this_o reason_n they_o have_v find_v out_o a_o great_a many_o other_o advocate_n and_o mediator_n a_o great_a deal_n more_o pitiful_a and_o compassionate_a than_o christ_n be_v who_o by_o their_o interest_n in_o he_o or_o their_o great_a favour_n with_o god_n may_v obtain_v that_o pardon_n which_o otherwise_o they_o can_v not_o hope_v for_o such_o as_o the_o virgin_n mary_n who_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o christ_n and_o therefore_o as_o they_o presume_v have_v as_o great_a interest_n in_o and_o authority_n over_o he_o as_o a_o mother_n have_v over_o her_o son_n beside_o those_o vast_a number_n of_o meritorious_a saint_n who_o intercession_n can_v but_o prevail_v for_o those_o sinner_n who_o cause_n they_o undertake_v and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o true_a reason_n of_o their_o address_n to_o saint_n and_o the_o virgin_n mary_n though_o they_o will_v not_o speak_v out_o be_v evident_a to_o any_o consider_a man_n for_o will_v they_o say_v that_o christ_n who_o become_v man_n for_o we_o who_o suffer_v and_o die_v for_o we_o who_o be_v in_o all_o thing_n tempt_v like_o as_o we_o be_v yet_o without_o sin_n who_o do_v and_o suffer_v all_o this_o on_o purpose_n that_o he_o may_v be_v a_o merciful_a and_o compassionate_a high_a priest_n and_o may_v give_v we_o the_o high_a assurance_n of_o his_o tenderness_n and_o compassion_n for_o we_o i_o say_v can_v they_o suspect_v that_o such_o a_o high_a priest_n will_v not_o undertake_v to_o plead_v our_o cause_n if_o we_o be_v such_o as_o according_a to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o gospel_n it_o be_v his_o office_n to_o intercede_v for_o no_o christian_a dare_v say_v this_o which_o be_v such_o a_o reproach_n to_o our_o common_a saviour_n who_o have_v buy_v we_o with_o his_o own_o blood_n and_o therefore_o no_o christian_a who_o think_v himself_o within_o the_o reach_n and_o compass_v of_o christ_n intercession_n can_v need_v or_o desire_v any_o other_o advocate_n but_o those_o who_o be_v conscious_a to_o themselves_o of_o so_o much_o wickedness_n that_o they_o can_v hope_v the_o holy_a jesus_n will_v intercede_v for_o they_o for_o their_o own_o sake_n have_v reason_n to_o procure_v some_o other_o favourite_n to_o intercede_v for_o they_o with_o their_o intercessor_n and_o to_o countenance_v the_o matter_n they_o must_v recommend_v it_o to_o the_o practice_n of_o all_o christian_n and_o more_o than_o so_o make_v it_o heresy_n to_o deny_v it_o there_o be_v but_o one_o argument_n i_o know_v of_o against_o this_o that_o any_o man_n shall_v be_v so_o stupid_a as_o to_o think_v that_o the_o intercession_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n or_o the_o most_o powerful_a saint_n can_v prevail_v with_o our_o saviour_n to_o do_v that_o which_o according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o his_o own_o mediation_n they_o know_v he_o can_v and_o will_v not_o do_v and_o this_o i_o confess_v i_o can_v answer_v but_o yet_o so_o it_o be_v and_o thus_o the_o intercession_n of_o christ_n be_v make_v a_o very_a ineffectual_a argument_n to_o make_v man_n good_a for_o though_o christ_n will_v intercede_v for_o none_o but_o true_a penitent_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v a_o great_a many_o other_o advocate_n that_o will_v or_o at_o least_o she_o persuade_v people_n that_o they_o will._n 5._o another_o great_a gospel-motive_n to_o a_o holy_a life_n be_v the_o hope_n of_o heaven_n and_o the_o fear_n of_o hell._n as_o for_o the_o hope_n of_o heaven_n that_o be_v no_o otherwise_o a_o motive_n to_o holiness_n of_o life_n but_o upon_o a_o supposition_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o holiness_n that_o without_o holiness_n no_o man_n shall_v see_v god_n but_o this_o you_o have_v already_o hear_v be_v overthrow_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o if_o man_n may_v go_v to_o heaven_n without_o holiness_n i_o know_v no_o need_n of_o it_o for_o that_o purpose_n in_o this_o world._n but_o hell_n be_v a_o very_a terrible_a thing_n to_o be_v condemn_v to_o endless_a and_o eternal_a torment_n with_o the_o devil_n and_o his_o angel_n but_o then_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n do_v mighty_o abate_v and_o take_v off_o this_o terror_n for_o though_o purgatory_n be_v a_o terrible_a place_n too_o not_o cool_a than_o hell_n itself_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o eternal_a and_o man_n who_o be_v mighty_o in_o love_n with_o their_o sin_n will_v venture_v temporal_a punishment_n though_o somewhat_o of_o the_o long_a to_o enjoy_v their_o present_a satisfaction_n especial_o consider_v how_o many_o easy_a way_n there_o be_v for_o rich_a man_n to_o get_v out_o of_o purgatory_n those_o who_o have_v money_n enough_o to_o buy_v indulgence_n while_o they_o live_v and_o mass_n for_o their_o soul_n when_o they_o die_v need_v not_o lie_v long_o there_o if_o the_o priest_n be_v not_o out_o in_o their_o reckon_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v so_o easy_a a_o thing_n for_o a_o good_a catholic_n to_o get_v into_o purgatory_n especial_o if_o he_o take_v care_n frequent_o to_o confess_v himself_o and_o receive_v absolution_n or_o do_v
not_o die_v so_o sudden_o as_o to_o be_v surprise_v in_o any_o mortal_a sin_n that_o hell_n seem_v to_o be_v very_o little_a thought_n of_o or_o fear_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n now_o i_o desire_v no_o better_a argument_n that_o all_o these_o be_v not_o gospel-doctrine_n than_o that_o they_o destroy_v the_o force_n of_o all_o those_o argument_n the_o gospel_n use_v to_o make_v man_n good_a that_o be_v they_o be_v a_o direct_a contradiction_n to_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ._n 6._o i_o shall_v name_v but_o one_o motive_n more_o and_o that_o be_v the_o example_n of_o good_a man_n 1._o to_o be_v follower_n of_o they_o who_o through_o faith_n and_o patience_n inherit_v the_o promise_n that_o be_v encompass_v with_o such_o a_o cloud_n of_o witness_n we_o shall_v lay_v aside_o every_o weight_n and_o the_o sin_n which_o do_v so_o easy_o beset_v we_o and_o run_v with_o patience_n the_o race_n which_o be_v set_v before_o we_o now_o this_o be_v a_o powerful_a argument_n because_o they_o be_v man_n as_o we_o be_v subject_n to_o the_o same_o temptation_n and_o infirmity_n and_o therefore_o their_o example_n prove_v that_o holiness_n be_v a_o practicable_a thing_n that_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o man_n to_o conquer_v all_o the_o difficulty_n of_o religion_n and_o all_o the_o temptation_n in_o this_o life_n and_o many_o time_n in_o they_o we_o see_v the_o visible_a reward_n of_o virtue_n in_o great_a peace_n of_o mind_n great_a assurance_n of_o the_o divine_a favour_n great_a support_n under_o all_o adversity_n and_o such_o a_o triumphant_a death_n as_o be_v a_o bless_a presage_n of_o a_o glorious_a resurrection_n but_o now_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n if_o there_o be_v any_o great_a and_o meritorious_a saint_n as_o they_o call_v they_o their_o extraordinary_a virtue_n be_v not_o so_o much_o for_o imitation_n as_o for_o a_o stock_n of_o merit_n the_o more_o saint_n they_o have_v the_o less_o reason_n other_o man_n have_v to_o be_v saint_n if_o they_o have_v no_o mind_n to_o it_o because_o there_o be_v a_o great_a treasury_n of_o merit_n in_o the_o church_n to_o relieve_v those_o who_o have_v none_o of_o their_o own_o the_o extraordinary_a devotion_n of_o their_o monastery_n and_o nunnery_n for_o so_o they_o will_v persuade_v the_o world_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o but_o devotion_n there_o be_v not_o for_o imitation_n and_o it_o be_v unreasonable_a it_o shall_v because_o no_o body_n see_v it_o and_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o imitate_v that_o recluse_a life_n without_o turn_v the_o whole_a world_n into_o a_o monastery_n but_o these_o religious_a society_n furnish_v the_o church_n with_o a_o stock_n of_o merit_n out_o of_o which_o she_o grant_v indulgency_n to_o those_o who_o be_v not_o very_o religious_a and_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o if_o one_o man_n can_v merit_v for_o twenty_o there_o be_v no_o need_n there_o shall_v be_v above_o one_o in_o twenty_o good_a herein_o indeed_o the_o member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v the_o advantage_n of_o all_o other_o church_n especial_o if_o they_o enter_v themselves_o into_o any_o religious_a confraternity_n to_o partake_v in_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o society_n that_o other_o can_v merit_v for_o they_o and_o than_o if_o we_o can_v share_v in_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o saint_n we_o need_v not_o imitate_v they_o a_o church_n which_o have_v saint_n to_o merit_v for_o they_o on_o earth_n and_o to_o intercede_v for_o they_o in_o heaven_n if_o she_o can_v but_o maintain_v and_o propagate_v a_o race_n of_o such_o merit_a saint_n which_o be_v take_v care_n of_o in_o the_o institution_n and_o encouragement_n of_o monastic_a order_n and_o fraternity_n may_v be_v very_o indulgent_a to_o the_o rest_n of_o her_o member_n who_o do_v not_o like_o merit_v themselves_o so_o that_o the_o principal_a motive_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o holy_a life_n as_o appear_v in_o these_o six_o particular_n lose_v their_o force_n and_o efficacy_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o certain_o those_o can_v be_v gospel-doctrine_n which_o destroy_v the_o great_a end_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o make_v man_n good._n 3_o lie_v nor_o do_v the_o gospel-mean_n and_o instrument_n of_o holiness_n and_o virtue_n escape_v better_a in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o will_v appear_v in_o a_o very_a few_o word_n read_v and_o meditate_v on_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v one_o excellent_a mean_n of_o grace_n not_o only_o as_o it_o inform_v we_o of_o our_o duty_n but_o as_o it_o keep_v a_o constant_a warm_a sense_n of_o it_o upon_o our_o mind_n which_o nothing_o can_v so_o effectual_o do_v as_o a_o daily_a read_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o strike_v the_o mind_n with_o a_o more_o sacred_a authority_n than_o any_o humane_a discourse_n can_v do_v but_o this_o be_v deny_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o be_v not_o allow_v to_o read_v the_o scripture_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n for_o fear_v of_o heresy_n which_o it_o seem_v be_v more_o plain_a and_o obvious_a in_o the_o scripture_n than_o catholic_n doctrine_n but_o they_o shall_v also_o have_v consider_v whether_o the_o danger_n of_o heresy_n or_o sin_n be_v the_o great_a whether_o a_o orthodox_n faith_n or_o a_o good_a life_n be_v more_o valuable_a and_o if_o deny_v the_o people_n the_o use_n of_o the_o bible_n be_v the_o way_n to_o keep_v they_o orthodox_n i_o be_o sure_a it_o be_v not_o the_o way_n to_o make_v they_o good_a true_a piety_n will_v lose_v more_o by_o this_o than_o the_o faith_n will_v get_v by_o it_o thus_o constant_a and_o servant_n prayer_n beside_o that_o supernatural_a grace_n and_o assistance_n it_o obtain_v for_o we_o be_v a_o excellent_a moral_a instrument_n of_o holiness_n for_o when_o man_n confess_v their_o sin_n to_o god_n with_o shame_n and_o sorrow_n when_o with_o inflame_a devotion_n they_o beg_v the_o assistance_n of_o the_o divine_a grace_n when_o their_o soul_n be_v every_o day_n possess_v with_o such_o a_o great_a sense_n awe_n and_o reverence_n for_o god_n as_o he_o must_v have_v who_o pray_v devout_o to_o he_o every_o day_n i_o say_v it_o be_v impossible_a such_o man_n shall_v easy_o return_v to_o those_o sin_n which_o they_o have_v so_o late_o confess_v with_o such_o shame_n and_o confusion_n and_o bitter_a remorse_n that_o those_o who_o so_o importunate_o beg_v the_o assistance_n of_o the_o divine_a grace_n shall_v not_o use_v their_o best_a endeavour_n to_o resist_v temptation_n and_o to_o improve_v in_o grace_n and_o virtue_n which_o be_v a_o profane_a mockery_n of_o god_n to_o beg_v his_o assistance_n that_o he_o will_v work_v in_o we_o and_o with_o we_o when_o we_o will_v not_o work_v that_o those_o who_o have_v a_o constant_a sense_n and_o reverence_n of_o god_n shall_v do_v such_o thing_n as_o argue_v that_o man_n have_v no_o fear_n of_o god_n before_o their_o eye_n but_o this_o be_v all_o lose_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n where_o man_n be_v teach_v to_o pray_v they_o know_v not_o what_o and_o when_o man_n do_v not_o understand_v their_o prayer_n it_o be_v certain_a such_o prayer_n can_v affect_v their_o mind_n what_o other_o good_a soever_o latin_a prayer_n may_v do_v they_o and_o thus_o one_o of_o the_o most_o powerful_a instrument_n of_o piety_n and_o virtue_n be_v quite_o spoil_v by_o prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n which_o can_v no_o more_o improve_v their_o virtue_n than_o their_o knowledge_n sorrow_n for_o sin_n be_v a_o excellent_a instrument_n of_o true_a repentance_n as_o that_o signify_v the_o reformation_n of_o our_o life_n for_o the_o natural_a effect_n of_o sorrow_n be_v not_o to_o do_v that_o again_o which_o we_o be_v sorry_a for_o do_v but_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n this_o contrition_n or_o sorrow_n for_o sin_n serve_v only_o to_o qualify_v man_n for_o absolution_n and_o that_o put_v they_o into_o a_o state_n of_o grace_n and_o then_o they_o may_v expiate_v their_o sin_n by_o penance_n but_o be_v under_o no_o necessity_n of_o forsake_v they_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n beside_o those_o supernatural_a conveyance_n of_o grace_n which_o be_v annex_v to_o it_o by_o our_o saviour_n institution_n be_v a_o great_a moral_a instrument_n of_o holiness_n it_o represent_v to_o we_o the_o love_n of_o our_o crucify_a lord_n the_o merit_n and_o desert_n of_o sin_n the_o virtue_n of_o his_o sacrifice_n to_o expiate_v our_o sin_n and_o to_o purge_v our_o conscience_n from_o dead_a work_n and_o require_v the_o exercise_n of_o a_o great_a many_o virtue_n a_o abhorrence_n and_o detestation_n of_o our_o sin_n great_a and_o ardent_a passion_n of_o love_n and_o devotion_n firm_a resolution_n of_o live_v to_o he_o who_o die_v for_o we_o forgiveness_n of_o enemy_n and_o a_o universal_a love_n and_o charity_n to_o all_o man_n especial_o to_o the_o member_n of_o the_o same_o body_n with_o we_o but_o